Leaderboard

Chapter Thirty Eight Rubbing his eyes as he woke up again, this time he was on the folded up comforter on the floor propped up against Xerxes. Still a good way to wake up. Not as great as earlier. But still two of his top three since coming here, and both in one morning. Patting Xerxes for a bit, John stretched again and rolled over to stand up. When he was able to stand up at all, he realized that was in a rough pup and not the overnight diaper he couldn’t stand up in. And somewhere along the way he had been dressed in a onesie and some shorts. Looking groggily around the house, he noticed that the door to the back porch was open, but the child gate was closed. Mom was nowhere to be found inside. So he toddled over to the child gate to peek out onto the porch. He spotted her on the chair nearest the door. “Mom?” he asked as sweetly as he could managed. He probably succeeded better because he was half awake. With the tell tale clink of a cup of coffee being put down he could watch her stand up and turn around with a smile. “There’s my little sleepy head! Would you like to join me for some coffee milk?” There it was, she was fully awake in the morning. He simply nodded, and Mom immediately reached down over the gate and got him around the ribs and hoisted him up onto her hip before opening the gate and walking over to the fridge to pull out a bottle of coffee milk that she’d already had ready. Within moments they were back outside and she was back in the chair and shuffled him around so that he was sideways on her and leaning back semi comfortably on the arm of the chair and her left upper arm. Complaining about not getting to sit in a chair on his own would have to wait, addiction to Mommy’s milk and coffee was more urgent as the bottle was turned up. Five minutes later he was sitting on her lap feeling a bit giggly. The milk was starting to hit him a bit harder lately for some reason. As he finished the milk, he noticed Mommy was looking at him a big different, which made him giggle some more. And when she tilted him over her shoulder and patted him firmly on the back he asked “Hey *pat* what *pat* are *pat* yo…” and then he involuntarily issued out a long burp that left him giggling even harder still. Smiling down at him, Mommy asked “Hey, do you want to help me pick and wipe off a few more tomatoes, or would you like to go play or read?” For the first time he didn’t just answer that he wanted to go help, he had to think about it for a moment in his current mental state. He still said “Yes please.” “John … yes to what?” He answered “Oh! To helping.” and he started worming his way off of her lap. She didn’t immediately let him down, but she after a moment she put the coffee cup and bottle down, got him under the arms and turned him right side up before depositing him on the porch. The instant his feet hit the porch he made to bolt into the yard, but he was foiled as mommy grabbed the back of his shorts and pulled him backwards. “And where do you think you’re going, young man?” He turned to look up somewhat indignantly and explained “Yard.” “Shoes.” was all she said. “Don’t need em.” “Shoes.” “… Yes Ma’am.” With a nod, she stood up and went inside, carrying the bottle and the cup with her. Left alone he scooted closer to the edge of the porch. Every fiber of him screaming to jump off the porch and run into the yard. Oh it was so tempting. It was maybe his entire height from him to the ground. He could roll as he landed. It would be like in a movie. As he started to instinctively lean toward the edge, Mommy came outside with a pair of socks and pointed below him. “Park your booty.” With a sigh at the lost opportunity to dive and roll, he sat down on the edge of the porch. He couldn’t stop from swinging his feet while he waited for her and then she had to grab one of his feet to put a sock and shoe onto it before pinning the other one. She looked at her watch and said “Okay, you’ve got about twenty minutes to pick tomatoes. The little scissors and a towel are in your wagon.” He looked a bit confused as he asked “What happens in twenty minutes” She just stood him up and gave him a couple of pats on the bottom as she dodged the question “You’ll see. Just go be happy in the meantime.” He just shrugged and set off with his wagon. Oddly, instead of joining him, she stayed by the porch. When he turned to look back she was sitting on the porch with a towel wiping off vegetables and seemed to just be preparing for something. And she was conveniently seated where she had a perfect view of where he was going to be the entire time. Whatever, Mommy was being weird. So he started looking through the vines to see if any tomatoes that weren’t ready yesterday were ready today. And much to his surprise there were a couple of dozen that felt about right. One of them was shaped super wide like a UFO. So that set him back to giggling and making sound effects as it went into the wagon. After just enough time for him to make a quick inspection of the entire row his insides went from nothing to panic, like flipping a switch. He was so alarmed as the urge hit him like a freight train that he turned to look at Mommy and she was there looking at her watch and then looked up at him. John wanted to run. To plead to make it to the potty. He wanted … anything other than… There wasn’t even enough time to want anything else, his arms went around his belly and he doubled over. There was no stopping it, and it was completely demoralizing. Within seconds of the urge hitting him he was panting as warm liquid mush filled the back of his diaper, spreading out to fill every nook and cranny available, and then somehow finding or making more space. Holding the side of the wagon, he steadied himself as a little more somehow came out of him. The sound of footsteps in the grass coming toward him was faint in what little attention he had to spare, but he looked up to see Mommy smiling down at him. She held out her hand and asked “Would you like to walk, or do you want me to carry you?” The answer was obvious “Please carry me, Mommy.” She just nodded as she reached down and lifted him up, sliding her arm under him and lowering him onto her left forearm. He grimaced as all of his weight landed on that arm butt first. His shoes were pulled off and deposited on the porch as they got to the steps, and he felt her pause to step out of her shoes at the top of the steps before carrying him in. He barely registered the child gate swinging shut in his peripheral vision as they went through the living room to his bedroom. And so for the first time that he was awake for today, he was on the changing table with his shorts being pulled off and the weird puzzle snaps on his onesie being undone. Before she laid him down she held out her arms in the silent offer of a hug. He reached out in return and was immediately wrapped up in a warm, comforting, hug. She gave him a big kiss on the forehead before laying him down and getting to work. “I don’t understand” was all he could really vocalize. “What don’t you understand, sweety?” “Why did … it was just …” He was breathing fast again, it was freaking him out a little. “Twenty four minutes after you finished the coffee milk, you went off. I timed it last time, and this time you made it the exact same, down to the minute. Although…” She looked at what she was cleaning up “This time you may have gone for a record.” “So this really was the coffee milk?” She just nodded while she scrubbed him diligently. “Yes.” “I don’t want to have to give up coffee.” She stopped wiping and rolled up the used diaper to deposit into the waste bin in the changing table. “Lift.” As he raised booty, she slid a clean diaper underneath him and patted him on the hip and said “Down.” He flopped back down and as she set back about powdering him and taping him back up she explained “You don’t have to give up coffee. And every so often most littles get constipated from time to time and need an enema or a suppository. So at least it doesn’t look like you’ll be having that problem!” He shuddered as she said two of those words and she re-snapped his onesie before standing him back up. Instead of putting him down she picked him up in a big hug and held him to her chest with her cheek pressed against his. She whispered “It’s okay. I love you.” Hearing those words gave him butterflies in his stomach. (Thankfully just butterflies this time!) Carrying him to the living room, still minus the shorts, she stood him up on the couch and ruffled his hair before asking “Okay, what would you like to do for a couple of hours?” Without hesitation this time, he answered “May I play on my tablet?” Not only did Mommy say “Absolutely!” but she handed it to him and went to fix him a sippy cup of water. A few minutes later, John found himself leaning back against Xerxes, a blanket over him and the dog keeping him nice and warm. Staring at the tablet he was having a little bit of trouble focusing, but he found a neat little puzzle game that involved spinning discs to make a ball have a path to get out from the middle of the puzzle to the outside of the puzzle. It was sort of like a round labyrinth puzzle, but every layer had to be turned. It was simple and neat. And for some reason, every time the ball rolled along he had another little giggle fit. Without realizing it, his giggle fits were starting to subside as he wound down from his milk high. And he started to focus more on the puzzles and make more progress as he went. With all of the windows open, it was easy to hear a truck coming down the driveway. As if prepared, Mom came in and turned on the coffee maker. John thought about hopping up immediately but wanted to at least finish this last puzzle first. About the same time that he finished his puzzle, there were footsteps on the porch. So getting up, Xerxes stood up behind him and did a full body shake while he put the tablet back on the coffee table where Mom kept it. John walked over to the door as Mom showed Mr Mike into the house. The man had to duck a little to step through a thirteen foot tall door frame. Mr Mike smiled as he greeted Mom and held out a large (to John) container, cleaned and ready to return. On top of the container was a little cardboard box. “What’s this?” she asked him. With a coy smile he said “Well. I guess you’ll have to open it so that we can find out!” Immediately Mom sat the container on the counter and opened the box to find what looked to John to be a large handmade mug. To everyone else around here it was just a normal sized mug. The cool thing about the mug was that there was a stream painted all the way around it, and the handle was somehow shaped like a tree limb and painted accordingly. Mom immediately stepped up to give him a big hug and a thank you. “Mike! This is gorgeous!” With a great big smile he nodded “Well, I’m glad that you like it! I know someone that teaches pottery and I called in a favor.” Practically bouncing with excitement she held it from a couple of different angles now and complimented “Usually cups half this pretty are uncomfortable to hold. This is very good work!” Mike held up a hand and said “One more thing. John, could you turn around for just a moment?” With a nonchalant shrug, John turned around to look at Xerxes, who was standing behind him with a big happy dog grin on his face as his tail whipped back and forth. John felt a tap on his shoulder and turned around to see a grinning giant man with one arm behind his back. Chuckling, Mike explained "You know John, your Mom's not the only on that gets a present. I searched the entire store and this was the only thing I could find that seemed appropriate for you." And without further ado, his left arm came around and John was presented with ... a stuffie. But this wasn't any stuffie. This stuffie looked like it was meant to be some sort of a lizard, a lizard that was then over filled to make it seem more welcoming. It looked ridiculous. It looked like someone started with a poorly drawn Godzilla that they then colored like an iguana. It was the size of his entire torso, and had legs that bent awkwardly in much the same way that a Vienna Sausage doesn't. Reaching out silently, seemingly mesmerized by the unfathomably awkward appearance of this large stuffie, he grabbed it and squeezed it. It felt like a giant mutated marshmallow. And all of it was somehow eclipsed by the eyes. Those outlandish eyes. The two glassy eyes staring back at him were a small landscape of jade and caramel colored swirls that had a small black disc in them. The most elaborate googly eyes in either dimension were on this ... John was at a loss for words. He found himself so lost in his search for words that he started with a little laugh. Then the laugh started to grow more and more until he could hardly breath for the laughter. John, and his entire history of being able to react on the fly and make up anything on a whim were defeated by this stuffie. The single squishy embodiment of the word "Derp." Standing there laughing so hard he was crying for easily two solid minutes, it took a while to regain any semblance of composure. The giggles he’d had since the milk this morning were more than back. It took longer than he realized that the two bigs were kneeling down next to him and that Mommy had a hand behind him trying to hold him up while he had a full on laugh attack. Eventually catching his breath he wiped at his eyes. “Hahaha… oh my … Mister M… Hahaha Mist… Mister Mike he … hahhh I’m okay … I can breathe …” The two bigs both seemed almost as amused by his reaction as he did by the … derp…. Derpasaur … Interrupting his train of though, Mommy asked “Do you like him?” Exclaiming “Are you kidding!? Look at him! He’s glorious! And Derpy. Derp…. Us … no …” It was impossible to notice that the two bigs over him nodded at each other as he mulled over names. Mumbling to himself, John tried “Derp … derpus? M… no … Godzi… no … Derpzi… no, too eas… Argo!...Hahahaha. Oh, Oh, this is great!” Mr Mike ruffled his hair and asked “Did you name him already?” “Yup!” John exclaimed proudly. “What did you name him?” Mommy asked from behind him. “Argo McDerpus!” “…”

Chapter 21: Beyond My Imagination I wasn't in a hurry as I biked back home from Emma's place after saying my goodbyes and setting up a tentative plan for me to come over tomorrow afternoon. My feet pedaled slowly as my bike meandered down the side of the road, but my mind was racing. I simply couldn't get the image of Hannah's pull-ups out of my mind. It was one thing to see pictures of the pull-ups on all the advertisements I had spotted in magazines and newspapers. It was something entirely else to see what they looked like in person. And the pictures had not done them justice. I had been unable to take my eyes off Hannah every time her skirt had lifted up to reveal what she had euphemistically referred to as her absorbent underwear. I simply had to have them. Yes, I had managed to wait about three years so far, but even waiting another three days now felt nearly impossible. When I'd followed Emma up the driveway to her house, passing the spot where Hannah had seemed to have stopped and peed herself, the black pavement had been completely dry. I'd seen Hannah drink enough water that she must have had a sizeable accident, but the pull-up seemed to have been more than absorbent enough to handle it. While the size ranges listed in the ads for the pull-ups had suggested that I wouldn't have any issue fitting into them, there was now zero doubt that the pull-ups would work for me. I estimated that Hannah's pant sizes were one or two larger than mine. Any fears about having grown too big to wear the pull-ups were now fully assuaged. I was going to see Hannah one more time tomorrow, and then, who knew if our paths would ever cross again? If I had met her in any other way, if Hannah hadn't been my best friend's cousin, perhaps I could have discussed bedwetting with her, even in spite of the discomfort I felt around her weird behaviors. But that topic had to be off-limits with her. I didn't have any faith that Hannah would be able to keep that secret from Emma. Perhaps, like that time with my cousins all those years ago, I could corner Hannah for a bit while she was alone and see if I couldn't manage to dredge out some more details about her bedwetting, daytime accidents, and pull-ups. For the briefest of moments, I actually toyed again with the idea of wetting my pants during the day in front of my parents. There was no way that couldn't result in being required to wear pull-ups during the day like her. But I realized now that hiding that I was wearing pull-ups in the day would be incredibly difficult. Even if I avoided shorts, skirts, or other things that might make the pull-up become visible, the crinkling sound alone could be a dead giveaway to someone familiar with that sound. Time was running out quickly. I would need to get the pull-ups soon enough before my birthday so that I could prove to my parents that they worked. I needed them to allow me to have the sleepover, and I couldn't quit bedwetting now, not after all the progress that I had made. But with Mom's comments the other night about how she wasn't ever going to force me to wear diapers, I had no choice but to take the initiative if I was to ever get those pull-ups. As the bike ride home continued, I silently mouthed my way through a half-dozen different scenarios before I turned to pull into the driveway, desperately searching for the magic phrase that, if used on my parents, would convince them to purchase pull-ups for me without any hesitation. But none of my arguments felt quite right. I had to find good excuses for the questions I was asking. It couldn't be that I was asking for pull-ups out of the blue. I had to have an explanation for what inspired the request. The only thing I'd settled on so far was that the movie we had watched the other night would be the ideal way to open up the discussion; I could act as though that had given me the idea that this was even something that could be done to handle bedwetting. But how to get from that to the specific bedwetting pull-ups that I wanted to wear? I suddenly had an idea. Once I was back in the driveway, I tapped in the five-digit code to open the garage door so I could put my bike away. When I entered the couch from the garage, which led right into the kitchen, I ran across Mom prepping something for dinner. She was hunched over a cutting board in the corner of the room. "Mom," I asked, "I didn't have a chance to finish that newest Reader's Digest? Where did you put it?" She answered without looking up from her work, though she did stop chopping with her knife. "It's in the basket next to the couch." I retrieved my prize and retreated to my bedroom. With the door closed behind me, I flipped rapidly through the tiny magazine until, at last, I came across the advertisement I had seen earlier in the week. My parents knew that these pull-ups were an option. But they were so adamantly against them that they had even gone to the length of reassuring me that they wouldn't make me wear them. Was it simply that they thought I didn't want to wear them? Had my sister perhaps reacted negatively to the suggestion of wearing pull-ups a long time ago? If that was the explanation, perhaps all I had to do was indicate to my parents that I would be OK with trying out the pull-ups. But even then, I had to go about it in the right way. I couldn't have my parents thinking that I wanted to wear those pull-ups, but perhaps I could frame it as wanting to go on a sleepover so badly that I'd be willing to try anything to make it happen, even something I wasn't keen on, such as pull-ups. That could do. That could be a successful angle of attack. I would use the movie we had watched the other night as an opening to bring up the topic of diapers, then I would conveniently mention the ad I had seen in the magazine. I'd have to make sure I didn't sound thrilled about the idea, but if I could come across as desperately willing to try anything so that I could have the sleepover, that surely had to be enough to win my parents over. But first, I needed to wait until the pills had run their course. Two more nights of wetting the bed should do the trick for that. Then, once the doctor's appointment was over, I would make my move. Perhaps, if I was lucky enough, the doctor would bring up the idea of pull-ups unprompted. I breathed a sigh of relief and flopped backward onto the bed, stretching out on my back. I didn't mind the crinkling sound that the new mattress made. It reminded me in a way of how the pull-ups had sounded when I had been wearing them three years ago and of the sounds I had heard all yesterday afternoon when Hannah had been walking or running next to me. Everything would be simple once my parents were buying pull-ups for me. Continuing the ruse of bedwetting would be as easy as peeing in a pull-up most nights, rather than the charade of going down to the basement after midnight to toss in my bedding. And there would be no need to fake that I was having headaches from the anti-bedwetting pills in the morning. For times when I was away from home – whether for sleepovers or for the soccer camp I'd have later in the summer — I could leave whatever pull-ups were packed with me safe in the bottom of my suitcase, letting my parents think that the bedwetting issue was resolved without actually needing to risk having anyone discover my secret. And I wouldn't have to wet the bed every night. I could allow for a few nights a week when I would remain dry, but then I could save those unused pull-ups to be used during the day to continue the experiments I wanted to conduct with wetting my pants while I was awake. And I'd have the house all to myself to do that. <><><> My nighttime routine followed the same pattern as the past couple of days. My water intake was heavily monitored. I wasn't given quite as much to drink after dinner and only was allowed a small amount to sip on afterward. I made up for it by drinking from my tap-water filled bottle in my bedroom. And I was again given the anti-bedwetting pills. Mom stayed in the room, watching as I placed them in my mouth and washed them down with a small glass of water. I had considered the idea of faking that I had taken the pills and just flushing them down the toilet, but that wasn't possible with how she had stuck around to make sure I had actually taken my medication. If I could have avoided taking the pills, that would have allowed me to wet the bed normally. Mom again reminded me that I was to not drink anything more than the tiniest sip of water now that I had taken the pills. The sternness of the warning was such that there wasn't any scenario where I was going to disobey her. And then there was the reminder to use the toilet before bed. With Mom and Grace around when that reminder was given, there was no way to fake using the toilet, either. All of that meant that there wasn't any way I was going to be able to actually pee in the bed tonight. That was a supreme disappointment. It felt like forever since the last time I had actually peed myself, though in reality, only a little more than a day had passed since I had intentionally wet my pants while in the laundry room on Friday afternoon. I weighed my options: toss everything in the washing machine tonight or wet the bed when I woke up in the morning. As much as I didn't want to deal with having to take my wet bedding down to the basement in the morning, the urge to sleep was irresistible. <><><> The prediction of Sunday being a rainy day turned out to be correct. As Grace was out with her friends, Mom drove me over to Emma's place. I had woken up to an actual headache this morning, and for once I didn't have to fake how miserable I was feeling until the Tylenol kicked in. I didn't have any issues with getting myself to pee when I woke up, and I found myself once again lying in a puddle of urine in my bed for about twenty minutes until I decided that it was time to head downstairs. I nearly managed to take my bedding to the laundry room without running into anyone, only to have Grace unexpectedly pop out around the corner after I had gone down the stairs to the basement. I had attempted to at least wrap up my sheets so that the wet spots weren't visible on the outside, but in my surprise at coming across my older sister in the basement, I dropped everything I was holding, and the sheets unraveled to reveal the spots where they had gotten soaked with urine. That had led to an awkward moment as I scrambled to pick up the evidence of my wet bed while Grace awkwardly excused herself to head past me and go upstairs. "How are you holding up?" Mom asked, once I had gotten into the car. She was all buckled with the key in the ignition, but she hadn't taken the car out of park yet. "Fine." "How's your head doing?" "Better." Mom sighed. "We've got your doctor's appointment setup first thing Monday morning. I'm sure they will be able to figure out what might be causing the bedwetting you've been dealing with." "It better be something that doesn't give me headaches in the morning." "Just one more night of the pills, and I won't make you take any more if they don't work, OK?" I nodded in response, and Mom finally shifted the minivan into reverse and backed out of the driveway. The drive over to Emma's place was quick, and nothing further was said about the bedwetting or the doctor's appointment. Mom pulled up as far as she could in my friend's driveway, so that I would have to be out in the rain for long. <><><> Hannah was wearing another Harry Potter-themed shirt this afternoon. It made me begin to wonder if she had anything else in her wardrobe. She was already holding open the front door for me as soon as I was getting out of the passenger side of the minivan. I managed to not get completely soaked during my short sprint up the front steps and into the house. I had wondered if it would be difficult for me to tell if Hannah was wearing a pull-up today since, from Emma's tale about how Hannah had peed on the couch, it seemed as though she didn't necessarily wear them all the time. But it became obvious right away that Hannah was wearing a pull-up. Her Harry Potter T-shirt barely made it down to her waist. She was fine if she was just standing still, but as soon as she reached up to hold the door open, the shirt lifted up to reveal about an inch of the pull-up sticking out above her loose-fitting shorts. "We're all set. Emma helped me get the movie set up on the TV," Hannah said as soon as the door shut behind me. "This is all your fault," Emma muttered to me after Hannah had raced off toward the family room where the TV was located without waiting for a response from me. "What is all my fault?" I asked as I slipped out of my shoes. "I'd finally managed to convince her that I wasn't interested in Harry Potter, and then you had to encourage her yesterday and she hasn't shut up about it since. She's already gotten through the first two movies this morning. All she's done today is sit in front of the TV." I followed Emma toward the family room. I said hello to Emma's mom on the way over. She was talking with two people who I assumed were Hannah's Mom and Dad. "Does Hannah have any siblings?" I asked Emma. "No. Thank goodness," Emma said. "I couldn't handle more than one of her." Hannah was sitting in the middle of the room in front of the couch when Emma and I walked in. Her eyes were already glued to the TV, where the movie adaptation of the third Harry Potter book was queued up to start. I figured this wouldn't be so bad. I didn't enjoy the movies as much as the books, but they were still a fun way to pass the time. And it would certainly beat the interrogation I had gotten from Hannah yesterday afternoon. But I wasn't even able to enjoy the movie. Hannah didn't seem to have the ability to stay quiet for long. She was constantly talking over the movie, either sharing trivia about it or commenting on how she didn't like some parts that weren't similar to the book. Emma was instead focused intently on her phone. I could see her scrolling through TikTok from the corner of my eye. She didn't even have her headphones in, either. Even though the volume was set low, I could also hear the annoying music from whatever she was watching. I found myself picking absentmindedly at my nails again. I was getting really annoyed. All I wanted to do was watch the movie in peace and quiet. I found my eyes drifting downward to where Hannah was sitting in front of me. Her shirt wasn't doing a good job of hiding the pull-up. Even though I had previously foresworn the idea of looking for her pull-ups at Emma's house, and even though I was on track to potentially have pull-ups of my own in a few days, I couldn't help but want to get my hands on some as soon as possible. Every warning I had given myself about it being too much of a risk was washed away by an intense, uncontrollable urge to find and put on one of Hannah's pull-ups. I wanted nothing more than to put one on, and I simply couldn't wait any longer. All I needed was to find the right excuse to have a chance to explore Emma's bedroom upstairs. If that is where Hannah was sleeping every night, there had to be pull-ups in her luggage there. We were forty-five minutes into the movie when it was interrupted by the now-familiar sound of Hannah's watch going off. "Pause it," Hannah yelled to her cousin as she went off toward the bathroom. I realized right then that this was my chance to do a little exploring. With the bathroom on the main floor occupied, I had an excuse to head upstairs to the other bathroom there. "I really need to go, too," I said as I stood up from the couch. "I'm going to run upstairs." Emma nodded silently, but didn't look away from her phone. The layout of Emma's house was exactly the same as mine, as if the company that had developed our neighborhood had simply hit copy and paste hundreds of times as the homes were built. But that also meant that I knew where everything was. I hadn't completely lied to Emma. I did need to pee slightly, but not nearly so badly as to need to rush all the way upstairs to do so. What I wanted to do was take a look in Hannah's suitcase, which I assumed would be in Emma's bedroom, where Hannah had been sleeping on the floor. But first, there was something I wanted to check in the upstairs bathroom. After arriving upstairs, I discreetly peeked into each of the bedrooms, confirming that I was completely alone. I set a timer on my phone to make sure I remembered to head back downstairs in a reasonable amount of time. I stepped into the bathroom and sat down on the toilet without lifting up the cover and cautiously opened up the lid to the trash can set next to it. At the top of the pile of garbage were a half-dozen wet wipes and one of the bedwetting pull-ups Hannah had been wearing the other day. The pull-up hadn't been rolled up particularly well. I could see inside it easily. The previously white padding had expanded and turned yellow. I wondered how frequently she was having accidents. But what caught my eye was what was beneath the pull-up. I shook the trashcan a little so that the pull-up moved away to the side. No way was I actually going to be reaching in to touch anything. Underneath the pull-up was a diaper, one different from anything I had seen before. One thing was immediately clear. This was not a baby diaper. That was obvious because it didn't have any of the colorful designs that had been on the diapers my younger brother had worn. There were no pictures of smiling animals or cartoon characters wearing their own diapers. Instead, the diaper was mostly white. The one similarity it shared with the baby diapers Jackson had worn was that there was a wetness indicator running down the middle, and if I was reading it correctly, the diaper had most certainly been wet before it had been discarded. But there were other signs as well. Unlike every diaper and pull-up I had seen before, the material of the diaper didn't appear soft. There was a silky-smooth plastic look to it. I wondered what it would feel like, but couldn't bring myself to touch it. The most obvious sign that this wasn't a baby diaper was how large it was. There was no way this would have fit on a baby – and there weren't any in this house. This had to be a diaper for someone my own age. For Hannah. In a single moment, all the questions I still had from yesterday had been answers, and another million ones had been created. I hadn't known what to make of Emma's statement that Hannah's mom had to help her daughter put on a diaper for bed. It didn't seem as though putting on a pull-up would be too challenging, even considering Hannah's disabilities, but I could see how a tape-on diaper would require assistance. Emma's comment about thinking Hannah should have been put back into diapers during the day after the accident on the couch was also brought into a new light. Had she been insinuating that her cousin should have been wearing these diapers during the day as well, rather than her pull-ups? I listened closely as I continued to stare down into the garbage bin. The stairs in Emma's house were as noisy as the ones at my place, so I would have ample alert if anyone was to come upstairs after me, but I hadn't heard the telltale signs of footsteps. I slipped out of the bathroom, trying to walk softly down the hallway so that everyone below me wouldn't realize how much I was wandering around. The door to Emma's bedroom had been left open. Unlike me or my sister, she didn't do much to protect her privacy. A whiff of a strange scent hit me as I stepped into the bedroom. I paused while I tried to consider what it was. Emma had complained about how her bedroom smelled like pee because of her cousin's bedwetting. Was that what I was smelling? That brought an immediate rush of embarrassment and concern. Despite the efforts I had taken to freshen up my room with fabric sprays, is this what my bedroom smelled like? Had I simply not noticed it before? And would Emma be able to tell the next time she came to my house? I was sick with worry for a moment, but those concerns dropped away as soon as I laid eyes on what was obviously Hannah's suitcase up against the wall, next to a balled-up sleeping bag and pillow. The suitcase was already unzipped, and there was a pile of dirty laundry sitting next to it. To no surprise, a lot of the clothing was Harry Potter themed. I pushed aside the guilt of prying into Hannah's personal belongings and lifted up the lid to the suitcase. I found what I was looking for right away. There were more than a dozen pull-ups tucked along the side of the suitcase. But that isn't what drew my interest. Instead, there were nearly a dozen diapers matching the ones I had come across in the bathroom. I pulled one of the two diapers out of the suitcase. It crinkly loudly in my hands, much more so than a pull-up. I gently unfolded it, taking a peek at the interior padding that was far more extensive. All I could think about was how it must be able to absorb an incredible amount of pee without leaking. It was simply beyond anything I could have thought to imagine. I'd never once seen the remotest hint that a product like this could exist in all the advertisements I'd perused over the past three years. I checked the timer on my phone. Only seven minutes left. There simply wasn't enough time. I had to set aside all my thoughts about the diapers for now and do what I had come upstairs to do. I reluctantly set the diaper back into the suitcase, which was exactly where I had found it. Taking a diaper simply wasn't an option. I didn't have enough time to figure out how to get it on. But I would have no issues with putting on a pull-up myself. Besides, I as attempted to remember, that was what I had come up here for in the first place. I was torn momentarily between the two designs – one with pastel stripes and one with floral pattern – before finally deciding to grab the one with the stripes. I tip-toed back to the bathroom, pull-up in hand. I looked at my phone again as I entered the bathroom. I had initially given myself thirteen minutes. Being in upstairs much longer than that would only risk making Emma and her family get suspicious. I still had six minutes left. After double-checking that the bathroom door was indeed locked, I hastily stripped off my pants and underwear, my hands shaking as I did so. My disappointment at not being able to try on the diaper melted away as soon as I began to stretch out the sides of the pull-up as I prepared to put it on. Three years. How had so much time gone by so quickly? I was once again holding a pull-up in my hands, and it felt as though no time had passed at all since I had last done so. Only this time, the pull-up was perfect for me. This was one meant for teen girls. The pull-up slid up my legs just like a regular pair of underwear, except that it felt entirely different once I had it on. It was as if I was reliving the best dream of my life. Each moment replayed itself like those scenes from years ago that I had worked so hard to re-capture. I examined myself in the mirror. The fit was perfect. All my worries about the pull-up not working for me had been for nothing. But time was slipping by way too fast. I couldn't hide away in the bathroom forever, but I couldn't stand the thought of having to remove the pull-up after only having had it on for a few minutes. Could I get away with wearing the pull-up back to my place? I put my underwear and leggings back on over the pull-up. My leggings at least rose up enough on my waist to easily cover the waistband so I wouldn't be exposing myself like Hannah had. I turned around, examining the outline of my bottom in the mirror. If only I had thought things through and worn an outfit that could actually have covered up my bottom, perhaps I could have risked wearing it. But there wasn't any way to hide the outline of the padding beneath my leggings, even if this outfit seemed to have somewhat reduced the crinkling sound. Defeated, I removed my leggings and underwear a second time. The timer on my phone now said that there were four minutes remaining. I ran my hands all over the outside of the pull-up, mesmerized by the crinkling sound, the way it hugged my waist, and the feel of the padding between my legs. It was exactly as I had remembered. It was so completely perfect. I wanted nothing more than to see what it would feel like to wet the pull-up, but there was no way to get away with doing so. An extra pull-up in the trashcan would risk raising some awkward questions, and I couldn't think of any way to discard the pull-up discreetly after peeing in it. I let another couple of minutes pass as I stood in the bathroom, anxiously watching the timer on my phone continue to count down. It was over all too soon. I removed the pull-up carefully, making sure not to rip any of the sides, and checked that the inside padding had remained clean. I folded the pull-up back up the way it had come out of the suitcase and tucked it back into place. I managed to hit the pause button on my timer three seconds before it went off. I hurried back downstairs, hoping that my absence hadn't been so long as to raise any questions. --- Links to all my stories can be found at https://abdlwriter.wordpress.com/

Hey everyone! Whoops and so sorry for not getting this chapter out sooner. My weekend was much busier than I thought it was going to be and I didn’t sit down and edit nearly as much as I wanted to. I do have a nice backlog of chapters I’ve already written, so everyone can likely expect a whole bunch more to be dropping this week at some point. Next, as a reminder, I’m now polling between two stories to figure out what I should write next. The two choices are listed out in chapter 2, so be sure to check them out and let me know. As I will announce my winner in my last chapter, that would be the deadline for you to make your opinion known. As usual, I hope everyone enjoys this next chapter! Chapter 6: No More Strained Peas, Please! Ick! I hated being sick, but as I awoke before the morning light had even drifted into my bedroom window, that’s exactly what I was. So, nauseous, feverish, wet, and just crummy feeling all over, I cried out for Nancy from my bedroom. “Nancy! Nancy!” Now, today was likely the worst day to get sick in the history of ever as a Little, not that there was really ever a good time, but Nancy had a very early meeting today. She had made arrangements with Miss Mindy, the staff member who was staying overnight with some of the long-term stay Littles, to look after me early in the day as well. At one point, Nancy had suggested that I just spend the night instead but being a little scared of being practically all alone there and likely sleeping in the Burrows room, I shook my head about as hard as I could seconds after she suggested it. Back to this morning, seconds after I had called out, I heard the thumping of steps pounding outside and then saw my semi-cracked door burst open. “Emma! What is it, honey? Are you okay? Is someone trying to hurt you?” I shook my head and I wanted to explain what was going on at the unearthly hour, but I guess my body thought it could explain it better than I could. So, in seconds, what I thought was just a little burp maybe, turned into a scene from a horror movie as I helplessly puked right there on the bed. “Sick, Nancy…” I feebly said. Nancy’s eyes bugged out and she immediately rushed to me, her pajamas flapping loosely around her as she did. Then, using the near precise movements of some type of trained acrobat, she twisted around the muck I had just spewed and went to hug me. “Oh, you poor thing! This is just no good at all. You must feel awful, sweetie.” In that awful feeling state, I could only nod and take comfort in her embrace. It was kind of a weird thing happening lately honestly. Nancy and I had become closer, like friends would naturally do, but there had been a few times where I had almost scared myself with just how much I was relying on her for a few daily tasks now. For instance, ever since that first night of diapers, I had worn one each night afterward. I wanted to protest, but every next morning as well, I woke up wet. This morning was no exception. Nancy began fishing around my covers and started to unpeel the soiled sheets in front of me. After a moment though, her hand snaked between my legs. I almost asked what she was doing, but when she just prodded around the front of my diaper, from the past few days of this, I knew she was just checking me. “Wet again. I guess I’ve got a few messes to take care of this morning, huh?” I only nodded and just let Nancy go about her now almost routine morning business. My pajamas and sheets covered in my puke were different, but the rest seemed very much the same, including her helping me with my morning bath. Now, before I wore a diaper to bed each night, Nancy had given me some privacy, but she had been more insistent lately that to prevent infections and the like, she would help me with some of my harder to reach areas at first, but it didn’t take long until she just did the whole thing. Not wanting an infection or to smell like pee going to daycare, I had just accepted the help and now almost saw bathtime like a personal spa day. Today, feeling sick, I only luxuriated in her tender touches even more. So, after a warm bath where she left me to just soak for a moment, I felt a little better, but I was still nauseous, feverish, and just achy all around. Nancy saw and plucked me out before helping me back to my room. “Okay, sweetie. Now, normally, if you were sick, I would just let you stay in your pajamas, but we don’t have long even before I have to drop you off at daycare.” I nodded and saw the very beginnings of the early morning light begin to creep in through my bedroom window. Nancy seemed to hesitate and if I had been more conscious at that moment, I probably would have asked more questions. Instead, she then sighed and looked back at me. “Emma… it’s just for today, and I would keep you here at home if I could, but going to the daycare while you’re sick… they have a certain policy…” Even in my sickened state, my mind whirled with the possibilities of what that could mean, but my eyes only looked on in horror as Nancy produced an object that I had become distressingly all too familiar with at night. “No, Nancy! No diapuh. Please!” “Shhh, shhh,” she said, trying to calm me as she stroked my back. It helped a little, but the diaper today just felt like too much with everything else going on. ‘What would my friends at daycare even think? Would I even still be allowed to stay in the Canopy room after?’ As my head felt like it was about to burst, Nancy just calmly went about her tasks and in my weakened state, I just let it happen. In minutes, like before bed, I was thickly diapered once more. As she then began to dress me in a cutesy weather-themed shirt, skirtalls, and some white tights, she kept trying to soothe my jangled nerves. “It’s okay, honey. The staff has promised that sick Littles who are potty trained can still use the toilet if they feel the need. The diaper is there just as a precaution… nothing more. I promise. It will all be okay.” I sniffled and while a part of me definitely wanted to believe her, being a Little here and seeing all the consequences of being one in this society, I wasn’t sure if I could trust the daycare to keep that type of promise. Still, I didn’t have much else to go off or even a choice really in the matter, so I just let my hair be braided into two side pigtails and then be led out of the house as soon as my shoes were strapped on. Moments later, I was buckled into my newly acquired and more secure car seat, and Nancy drove me to daycare. I protested for a moment, but a quick video shown by Nancy over the potential fatality to me if we were ever in an accident without one, quickly persuaded me otherwise. As soon as we parked, Miss Mindy was already waiting for us at the front door with a blanket no less. Nancy then quickly handed off my bag and gave me a reassuring but quick hug. “I promise, Emma. Everything will be okay. Just go with Miss Mindy here and she’ll help you out, okay?” I felt like I was going to puke again and the roller coaster that was my emotions this morning and even lately prevented me from doing anything more than just nodding back to acknowledge what she said. As Nancy stood back up, Miss Mindy offered her own hand to me. “Come with me, honey. Let’s get you all settled…” I took her hand without incident as Nancy waved goodbye herself and then peeled out of the parking lot. Once her car had disappeared, Miss Mindy looked down at me and I think for the first time, I think I saw her flash sympathy my way instead of annoyance. “I heard you weren’t feeling well today, so I’m going to just be helping you out a little extra, okay?” Again, in my current state, I really could only nod. Then, out of nowhere, Miss Mindy scooped me up in the blanket and carried me back inside. I was so shocked, and her arms felt so comfortable and safe, I didn’t protest in the slightest. To my despair, we then entered the Meadows room where I saw a single cot on the floor. “This is just temporary sweetie. Nothing permanent, but it’s closer to the Burrows room where I need to keep a pretty regular watch. I want you to go back to sleep for a little bit, but don’t hesitate to call me if you need anything… including a change.” I blushed heavily over her knowledge of my current padded state, but just allowed myself to be placed down on the cot. It was a little firm, but the bedding was very soft, and my eyes soon drifted closed. “Sleep tight, Emma…” With that, the door soon closed, and everything faded to black. Sometime later, I was reawakened by Miss Mindy rubbing me gently. “Morning, Emma. Come on honey. We’ve got things to do.” I began to stir awake, and Miss Mindy smiled back at me. “Sleep well?” In my still tired and sick state, I nodded. “Yeah… but I still feel weally bad.” Miss Mindy simply stroked my hair and then helped me get up. “Hmmm… I was afraid you might say that. Everyone else is just about to join us for the day, so let’s get you some breakfast. And if you had a little accident, I’ll just check you after, okay?” I blushed over the insinuation, but just allowed myself to be carried off and even be placed in a highchair. Not feeling the best, I just allowed yet another babyish event to happen to me. Feeling how I was, I wasn’t exactly sure if I could protest or not… at least until Miss Mindy returned with the nastiest green paste that I think I had ever seen in my life. “Wha is dat?” I asked, tired but now alert as to what had just been placed in front of me. “It’s a special mixture. A bunch of stuff really, but lots of peas and some ingredients that will make you feel just right as rain.” She then spooned a giant glob of the paste into a spoon and held it near my mouth. “Now, just open wide.” Seeing as it had the potential to make me feel better and knowing the far exceeding medical advancements of this society beyond Earth, I didn’t see it as a trick and opened my mouth. The goop entered and landed on my tongue. I nearly vomited right there. Now, before I’m written off as just some picky Little who wouldn’t eat their greens, I was very much the opposite back home. While a few foods could trigger my gag reflex, I was at least adventurous and tried most things at least once. With the increase of global trade in the past few decades, this meant that I had consumed most of the edible items that had ever crawled, slithered, or oozed at one time or another. This greenish blackish paste though, was something else entirely. Besides the revolting, almost pestilential smell wafting up toward me, the flavor was near indescribable. While I could detect a hint of peas in the gunk, it tasted like the smells one would get from dirty socks, pond water, three-day old trash, and maybe just plain mud that surrounded an outhouse. It was horrible, so I felt pretty justified in holding up my hand to stop Miss Mindy’s next spoonful. “Please… I’ll eat anythin’ else… just not that… please…” Miss Mindy stared back at me, unblinking for a moment, but then shoveled another spoonful right toward my mouth as if I hadn’t said a single word of protest. Unfortunately, she didn’t seem to take ‘no’ for an answer afterward either and the lower half of my face ended up smeared all over from the accidental spillage from my refusal. She tried yet again, but the results were only about the same. Miss Mindy sighed in annoyance; her previous cheery morning smile now vanished. Sadly, for me, she was notorious for her short temper with uncooperating Littles. “I’ll give you one more chance. Three strikes and that’s it… kind of like in your baseball games I believe? I think that’s more than fair in this case as well.” Normally, I would agree with her, but this watery paste was a different matter. So, for the third time, she scooped up the goop and held it to my lips. Not wanting to puke, I kept them sealed. She retreated and I waited for my ensuing punishment for my ‘bad’ behavior. Instead, beyond just smearing it on my lips again, I could see that Miss Mindy’s patience had run out, but she only placed the spoon back down on the tray in front of me. Further and to my surprise, she then just started tickling me. In seconds, I almost even felt better from the giggles that poured out of my mouth, but my it turned out my initial instincts were correct. I was totally vulnerable right then and I soon found out that it was all just a trap. “Got you!” Miss Mindy yelled out as she grabbed my right wrist and shoved it in a hidden cuff attached to the underside of the highchair tray. Before I could even let out a shriek of surprise, she already had my other hand attached as well. “Wha’ was dat fo’?” I asked, now trying to get myself out of the cuffs. “I just want you to eat your breakfast and feel all better, Emma.” She then offered the spoonful of gunk to me once more. “Now, please open up. For me? Please?” Despite being trapped, it had not affected my stance of the muck or my tastebuds, so despite knowing what would likely follow, I still shook my head. “No. I won’ eat it. You can’t make me!” A sly, cold yet playful smirk appeared on Miss Mindy’s face. “Wanna bet?” Her words and face froze my blood in an instant. Betting with Bigs always meant a trap, and I should have known better than to tempt fate. I had no idea what she planned, but I watched in horror as she then reached into her pocket and took out a small black device. “Wha’s dat?” I asked, my eyes growing wide at the sight of the unknown object cradled so delicately in her fingers now. She paused at her near marvel at the object and turned her attention back to me. “Do you still refuse to eat your breakfast?” Still fearful of the remote and her plans with it, but also still not wanting to eat the gunk, I shook my head. “Shame…” Without another word, she clicked the device. At first nothing happened, but then like a train out of nowhere, it hit me with its full force. Electric shots rippled throughout my body that I soon realized were coming from the cuffs. It wasn’t enough to be painful per say, but it almost felt like one of those prank balm electric buzzers… but running throughout all my body. Partially in shock and partially in just sheer discomfort, I let out a little squeal. Miss Mindy got closer to my face and held the remote up as she stopped it and let me rest for a moment. “How about now, Emma? Still feel like telling me ‘no’ over such a simple thing this morning?” I was afraid of the device she still held and that she would use it again, but I had just enough fight left in me to shake my head. I couldn’t give in and eat more. “I won’ eat anothuh bite! You can’t make me!” Miss Mindy sighed. “I guess we need to do this the other way then…” In moments, with me still helplessly trapped, she produced a pink and purple bib and attached it around my neck. “If you’re going to behave like a Little, sick or not, I’ll just have to treat you like one.” And so, she did. She tried spoonful after spoonful, but each just smeared along my face and dropped right into the pocket of the bib. At one point, she even tried the airplane method and tickling the soles of my feet, but I still wouldn’t give in. “Emma… please just cooperate,” Miss Mindy finally said again, this time almost seeming desperate in her pleas to me, as if she was almost trying to save me. By now, I felt it was a matter of principle and for my own safety to keep telling her ‘no.’ That mush felt like a trap if I had ever seen one, so my defiance remained just as strong as ever. “I won’t eat anothuh bite! You can’t make me!” I repeated, even scowling my face back at her this time. “Oh?” Miss Mindy asked a little sarcastically, her demeanor changing once again after hearing my continued defiance. She gave out chances and felt guilty about what she was doing, but once I kept refusing her, it essentially gave her permission, nearly guilt-free, to take all this to the next level. “Does the big girl think I can’t get her to eat her yummy num-nums? I guess a certain little miss is a bit too under the weather and doesn’t remember this little device, huh?” She then quickly popped up the small remote control again from where she had briefly store it before. “No…” I think my eyes must have bugged out of my skull right then. The previous shock wasn’t painful or anything, but it also felt highly motivating. I was so confused at why she was forcing me to eat all this to the point of shocking me, but in the end, I supposed that I was still just a Little around here. A Little just did not say ‘no’ lightly to a Big. I could see the determination in Miss Mindy’s eyes to push that horrible button again, but I wanted to try one more time to get out of this whole mess. “Please, Miss Mindy. Please. I… I didn’t mean it… I… I’ll be g…good for you…” Miss Mindy only stared back at me and sighed as she moved the remote up closer to my face to ensure I knew what was about to happen. “I’m sorry, honey, but rules are rules. You’ve been very naughty refusing to eat and making a mess this whole morning, and there are consequences for not eating your breakfast when you’re told to, little girl.” Almost with a resigned contempt for her job, she then clicked the button in the center of the device she was holding. This time, another huge jolt shot into my body. I went rigid for a moment, and I gritted my teeth to keep from crying out. I was diapered, covered in mush, wearing a bib in a highchair, but I wanted to at least control one part of my being right then. Not being able to control much else, I chose to control what came out of my mouth, obscenity or other. My body on the other hand… it had no such feelings, and if wasn’t for my two arms being strapped firmly to the tray, I’m pretty sure I would have shot right out of the chair from my response to being shocked. I could feel my muscles strain under the sheer load that was being amped into them. I just hoped for release… I couldn’t take another moment, and from Miss Mindy’s resigned expression, she could see it as well in my face. She knew that she had made her point to me and was the winner this morning. And like that, Miss Mindy clicked the button once more and my form slackened. I was in a pained daze as she even went so far as to release me, so I finally let out a little whimper. My mind was all a jumble and I swear I even saw that tattered old stuffed dog walking outside for a moment, but I just waved the thought out of my head. I had enough problems without thinking that I was losing it in here, despite the fact that I oddly wanted nothing more right then than to just give him a big hug. Still, I knew I had to refocus, so I looked up at Miss Mindy after a moment, utterly defeated by her use of force on me. No spanking this round, but the harmless but painful shocks had done their work just as well. “Please… please, no mo’. I’ll be a good giwl… I’ll be a good Liddle. Jus’ please… no mo’…” Miss Mindy sighed and placed her tiny remote back in her pocket. “I’m sorry, Emma. I really didn’t want to do that, but you have to eat this stuff and learn your place here.” She spooned another helping of the green muck and held it near my lips. “Please. Just eat it. I don’t want to have to punish you again. Just be the good girl I know you already are…” I meekly nodded and slowly opened my mouth. Miss Mindy took no time shoveling the hunk of goop right onto my tongue. I nearly puked right there yet again, but I didn’t want to take my chances and kept swallowing about as much and as fast as I could. Not long and 19 spoonful’s later, I was done, and Miss Mindy just wiped my face off and carried me over into the Canopy room to my relief. Miss Valerie was already there, and she immediately got me settled underneath the treehouse to the rear of the room. I used to go there to be alone when I read, but for today, it was just my sanctuary as I recuperated from being sick and my ordeal this morning. Feeling defeated, bloated, and still sick, I just laid there in resignation. Soon though, the rest of the Littles entered and both Mrs. Carter and Miss Valerie shooed everybody away from me ‘until the proper time.’ I wasn’t sure what that meant, but about an hour in, Miss Valerie came up to me and guided me once more into the backroom. Thinking I was going to get a spanking from my naughty behavior, I began to shake and even whimper a tiny bit. Miss Valerie stopped and crouched down to my level. “What’s wrong honey? Are you going to puke again? Are you hurting still?” I shook my head tearfully. “I jus’ don’ wanna get spanked, Miss Valewee! I know I didn’t eat like a I was s’posed to dis mownin’, but Imma good girl. Weally! I pwomise now!” Miss Valerie seemed perplexed for a moment, but as if a light bulb suddenly went off in her head, she smiled and shook her head. “No, sweetie. You are a very good girl and I know this morning was just a difficult moment. We all have those, but no. Now, I’m just taking you to see the nurse. You’ve got an icky nasty bug in you. She’s going to help you get it out. Don’t you want to feel better?” It felt like the most stupid question in the world, but wanting to respond before Miss Valerie thought I was being rude to her, I quickly nodded my head. It only got a smile from her and an outstretched hand once she stood back up. “Come on, Emma. Just follow me.” I nodded again and took her hand. I just hoped the nurse here would be nice to me. Strangest thing though, as soon as we entered the clinic in the backroom, I could’ve sworn I had been there before. The walls, the posters, and even the doctor in her thick glasses all looked familiar, but I had never been in here before… right? Regardless of my own odd semi recollections, Miss Valerie then led me to a very soft reclining chair and propped me on top. “Now, Emma. This is Nurse Bee. She’s going to give you a shot, and it might sting a bit, but I’ll be right here for you. You can even hold my hand if you want.” Needing no other prompting, my hand immediately shot to hers. The two chuckled at the sight and Nurse Bee then walked over with a tray and a very large and scary looking needle on top of it. “Miss Valewee!” I cried out, clutching her hand tighter. “It’s okay, honey,” Miss Valerie tried to calm me. “It’s just a little shot. A tiny booboo and then it’s all over with, okay? You’ll feel much better after. Promise…” I did not believe that type of lie that it was just a ‘tiny booboo,’ coming from a Big or not, but I just nodded and stared back at Nurse Bee and the gigantic shot she was approached with. It glistened under the stark lighting in the room, and posters of ‘hang in there’ and ‘feel better soon,’ did little to comfort me. I squirmed a bit, but I could quickly feel the enrapturing arms of Miss Valerie keep me still. Nurse Bee grinned down at me and set the tray down before picking up the shot. “Now, no wiggles, you hear Emma?” I did, but that shot scared me more than just her words. Regardless, Nurse Bee approached and then held my arm in an even tighter vice grip and plunged the needle down into my soft upper arm. I screamed in pain as the needle entered. Tears soon followed. Oddly though, right as I thought I couldn’t take it anymore and hated the whole world right then, I just felt like hot chocolate had been pumped into my arm and an odd calming type feeling flowed throughout my body. Miss Valerie and Nurse Bee smiled at each other afterward. “Perfect. It’s already taking effect.” Miss Valerie let go of me and pulled me in tight. “It’s okay, sweetie. Soon, you’ll feel just as right as rain. I bet…” But that was the last I heard. Darkness quickly overtook me. When I groggily opened my eyes again, I felt different. Still a little foggy, but my fever and my nausea had vanished like some cool magic trick. I rubbed my arm and spotted an Adventure Sam band-aid where the needle had gone in. It was still sore, but the lack of achiness in the rest of my body almost made up for it. “She’s up! She’s up!” Anna soon cried out as she bounded over to me, now just realizing I had been asleep underneath the treehouse after getting my shot. “Anna… how long was I out?” I asked, still rubbing the sleep out of my eyes. “Uh…” Anna then stared over at the clock, but I realized to her, a borderline case for the Meadows room by now, reading the clock might as well have been me asking her to quote poetry in the strange Agnustralete language. “A secon’ maybe?” she clearly guessed. Miss Valerie was nearby and chuckled a little before ruffling Anna’s hair a bit. “Good try, Anna, but it’s more like just under two hours, Emma.” I stared at both in shock, and I worried if anything had been done to me. I still managed to avoid getting tricked around here ‘Right?’, and other than some fogginess in my brain and some of my abilities, I was still relatively unscathed. I didn’t want to break that record now. I think Anna saw my distress though and leaned in and rubbed my shoulder. “Iss okay, Emma… I looked ou’ fo’ you mos’ of da time, but comm’on! It’s weecess alweady now!” In a second, my dour demeanor lit up like a Christmas tree, and needing no other prompting, I ran outside with Anna to join the others already filing out. It was another beautiful day here and the clouds and birds all seemed to be out just for us Littles. Feeling the effects of near post-sickness happiness, my energy levels beckoned to be tested. With Anna by my side, we ran around and made full use of the nice day. Half the time we were just telling each other stories about something funny on TV or that we saw outside of daycare, but the other times were just filled with make-believe. It was a little childish, but I didn’t care. I just wanted more of this wonderful feeling that was now surging through my body at breakneck speeds. In fact, I was so preoccupied by our fun together that I kinda ignored two things. The first was another girl Little who kept staring at us from the corner of the playground. She seemed lonely and as if she wanted to join in with us. It was almost a little unsettling for a moment as she stared at me in particular, but the way she would avert her stares every time I looked back over directly, told me she was probably just shy. Secondly and more unfortunately, I ignored the full feeling I had in my lower gut. According to Anna, I had essentially skipped lunchtime, so I just chalked up the feeling to having maybe skipped a meal. I was wrong. Anna and I were climbing up to the top of the playground, or at least the second tallest tower, with the first being just a little too scary today for whatever reason. My diaper had been bunching up for a while now and the hot day and the sweat I could feel accumulating there was making it even more awkward. Still, I wanted to have fun, so I just ignored it as I stepped onto the rope ladder up to the top. I then looked up to Anna, who I was grateful hadn’t noticed or at least still hadn’t teased me about my diapers. “Hey Anna! You gonna watch Pwincess Poppy tonight?” She stopped for a moment on the rope ladder and looked back down at me. “Oh yeah! Fwankie said ih migh be a wepeat fwom a wong time ago, buh I never saw when dey wen’ to da bubbauhgum caves. Have you?” I shook my head. “No. I don’t think I…” Anna then looked at me curiously. “Emma. You ‘kay?” I nodded my head and strained a bit. “Yeah. Just a widdle… hawd getting’ to the top!” I grunted a little more as I lifted my leg to the next wrung up. “You sure ‘bout dat?” she questioned skeptically. “You almos’ wook wike… wike…” She then lowered her voice. “Wike you goin’ poopy.” I was about to shake my head my head about as fast as I could over such a ridiculous suggestion, but to my horror, a loud fart sounded from my backside. “I… no!” I farted again, and now that I was noticing, I could feel a lump start to push out of me. I tried to clench, to hold off, to will it back in, but it was all no use. “Look!” another one of the newer Littles shouted. “Emma’s pooping everybody!” I froze in horror and just wanted to bury myself in the ground as quickly as I could, but for now, like a bug caught in a web, I could only just freeze there in horror. “Pottypants! Pottypants!” “Stinky girl!” “What a baby!” and so many other insults being lobbed toward me began to ring out over the playground. In my defense, I wouldn’t have been the only one going potty in my diaper, but all of them were taking naps. As if my day couldn’t get any worse, that sudden realization hit me like a ton of lead. ‘There are other diaper wearers, but they’re all taking naps now because they’re in the younger classrooms… Does that mean I’m…?’ I didn’t have the willpower today to finish that thought. Fortunately, Miss Valerie was outside today, and I guess was on the watch for these sorts of things. As she came to collect me and then guided me back inside shamefully by the hand, I just ducked my head away from all the jeering going on. “It’s okay, Emma,” Miss Valerie soothed me once back inside and headed outside of the classroom, much to my confusion. “These things happen…” “But not to me!” I wailed, feeling the paste-like bulge in the backside of my diaper… one that I felt confident that I was too mature to wear this morning. My confidence over that notion now felt like it was eroding faster than a beach at high tide. Miss Valerie sighed and stooped down to my level while taking both of my hands in hers. “Sweetie… Miss Mindy told everyone on the staff here what she fed you this morning. That stuff… there’s a reason why we ask all sick Littles who get it are put into diapers. It hurts your ability to know when you have to potty, sweetie.” Finally, I felt like I heard some good news, and even through my tears and sniffles, I looked up at Miss Valerie with hope. “So, I’m notta baby?” Miss Valerie chuckled for half a second and waved her hand about a little. “Well… you’re a big girl compared to most here, but for the Canopy room…” she then shook her head and rubbed my shoulder. “I wouldn’t think about any of that, Emma. For now, let’s just get you changed, okay?” Not wanting to sit in my full diaper for long, I eagerly nodded, and smiling, Miss Valerie knocked on the door I had just noticed that we were nearby. It soon opened and Miss Tully stuck her head outside. “Hey Val. Hey Emma. Are you here…?” Her nostrils then flared, and her eyes darted right towards me and my bulging midsection. “Uh oh. Did… the thing happen to our guest here, Val?” I could see Miss Valerie nodding from the corner of my eyes. “It did. Emma here is feeling right as rain now but had a bit of an accident. She’s a little sad about it though, so treat her gentle, okay?” I hated being talked around like that, but I also remembered my seemingly unstable emotions lately. I felt like I would cry at the drop of the hat, so a little part of me appreciated the potential for a little bit of ‘gentleness.’ Miss Tully then looked down at me and smiled as she held out her hand. “Come on, Emma. I bet that doesn’t feel too good, huh?” I sorrowfully shook my head. “Then let’s get you changed proto, sweetie.” I only nodded my head at her wonderful notion and waved goodbye to Miss Valerie. Inside, I then marveled at the forested side of the Meadows room split evenly with the more traditional meadowed area and farm. Many of the Littles were all napping and my nose was immediately assaulted with a mix of baby powder, used diapers, and disinfectant. It was odd, yet also strangely homey in here, but Miss Tully just weaved me around all the laid-out cots and right over to the changing table. I remembered seeing it the time I had been in here before I got my last spanking, but today, it was taking on a whole new meaning. Then and now, it represented a horrible milestone in my new life, but I couldn’t help but feel a little relief now as well. My diaper swayed heavily, and I definitely did not want to sit down at all, so getting a change, despite the implications in here, felt like a welcome relief. “Up you go, Emma,” Miss Tully said as she reached down and picked me up. I knew what was coming next and I shut my eyes as tight as they would go as she then deposited me onto the surface of the changing table, smooshing the mess I had accidentally left back there. It was horrible. “Shhh, shhh. Easy there, Emma,” Miss Tully then tried to soothe me herself. “Just lie back and I’ll have you clean in a jiffy. Just behave for me, okay?” I nodded. “Jus’ pwease huwwy…” I shakily said up to her. “Dis is awful…” Miss Tully sympathetically nodded and eased me back onto the changing pad before even buckling and tightening a strap over my stomach. “Okay, Emma. Deep breaths and all this will be over before you know it.” I nodded again and Miss Tully proceeded to quickly remove my shoes and then pull down my tights. The smell just kept getting worse the more she removed from my lower half, and when I heard the scritches from undoing the tapes of my soiled diaper, I wasn’t prepared for the stench that then assaulted my nose. It wasn’t as bad as I had imagined, and I even got used to it after a moment surprisingly, but it was still terrible, both in it’s smell and in the knowledge that it had come from me. Several wipes later though, Miss Tully smiled back at me. “There. All clean. Let’s just get you wrapped up again and you’ll be off playing before you know it.” I yawned and nodded back at her. She looked at me a little oddly after that, but she just continued to go about her duty in the daycare. Minutes later, wiped and powdered, I was securely wrapped back up in my fresh diaper. The experience was horrible, but oddly comforting by the end. Despite the muck that had accumulated in my diaper, from Miss Tully’s excellent job, I now smelled and felt ten times better than before. My smile soon disappeared though as I saw Miss Tully wrap up my diaper and throw it in a pail nearby. The padding was mostly definitely used, and a small smell seemed to waft from the toxic waste dump that was once wrapped around me. The concerning part though, was that the center line on the diaper had turned blue and there was a distinct yellowish color to the padding. I had messed myself and that was horrible, but what was worse, I really couldn’t remember wetting it either. With that terrible thought in my mind and a goodbye hug from Miss Tully, she helped me back to the Canopy room. Though I was relieved to join my fellow Littles back in here. The wet diaper and the stares were hurting my already fragile ego, so by the time I sat back under the treehouse and wrapped myself in a comforting blanket, I was about ready to cry. That’s when Anna found me. “Oh no, You ‘kay Emma?” she asked, peering in and then joining me. I shook my head. “I jus’ got changed in the other room after messin’ myself in front of evewyone hewe! I feel wike such a baby!” “Please don’ say dat, Miss Emily…” I heard a familiar voice say to me. I looked up, and there was Lilly, the Little that had held me back from Kathy back at Mrs. Tatum’s foster home. “Lilly? Is dat you?” I asked, fully knowing the answer already, but just not believing my eyes. Despite all that experience being less than two months ago, it almost seemed fuzzy now… ‘Must still just be that gunk I ate this morning…’ She nodded. “Yes, Miss Emi… Emma. It’s okay, though. You were sick today. Anna an’ I have been havin’ potty problems already today… right Anna?” We both looked back at Anna, and she sorrowfully nodded her head. “Anna?” I could tell something was bothering my friend. Lilly was right and my problems suddenly felt so much less. It was a bad day, but all this would pass. For Anna though, something was happening right then to her. “Wha’s wong? Tell us… Pwease?” Anna sighed and looked around for a moment before unbuttoning her pants and showing us the front of her pull-up… her very wet pull-up… “Oh Anna…” “When’d that happen?” Lilly questioned. “We met while Emma was asleep earlier an’ we both had an acciden’… You already had anothuh?” Anna nodded. “Ih jus’ happen’d… I don’ know. Should I tell Miss Vee?” Lilly and I both looked at each other, not really sure what to tell her. Being a Little was a tricky business in this society, and so many things could just be triggered so easily. See, if Nancy said she was wet here, she could be deemed too immature to stay in the Canopy room and be demoted down to the Meadows room and then back diapers. If she waited until her caregiver got here and announced it then however, she could potentially leak or just end up in diapers at home and wind up back in them here. Same outcome, but just two different ways to potentially get there at this point. “I’d tell…” Lilly pronounced finally. “But I could see it either way…” I nodded. “Same, but I think you should wait. If you wait, your caregiver could be nice to you about it. Here…” I thought back to Nurse Bee and some of the odd things I had noticed since I had come here, “maybe not so much…” Lilly nodded. “Good point. I agree wiff Emma now. You should probably just wait, Anna… I mean, if you have to potty, I’d tell, but I’d jus’ wait otherwise…” We all agreed and were soon cracking jokes about the state of our lives. It was nice to catch up with Lilly again and she was just happy that I was safe and still mentally intact. Apparently, a few of the other Littles back from Mrs. Tatum’s weren’t so lucky. Still, it was a nice end to a trying day. I knew that Nancy would soon pick me up and I could go back to pull-ups during the day… or at least that’s what I thought at first. Unfortunately, right as we were all laughing, I felt a tiny, but still present warmth in the bottom of my diaper. I tried to tell myself it was just nerves or something like that as a brief problem in holding it in, but after I rocked forward and felt a small squish, I knew the truth. So, like Anna, my fate at the daycare now also seemed to be in question. I just hoped it was the gunk that I had been fed this morning, but seeing everything in my life lately and Miss Valerie’s hesitation over when I asked her if I was a baby, I just wasn’t sure anymore. It was the sadly typical uncertain life of a Little here, but like everything else, it was just something one had to accept here or else. After all, every Little knew here that it could always be worse.

Ted woke with a start. The blankets on his bed rustled and his mattress shifted. He had been so deeply asleep, it took him a moment to realize… someone was getting in bed with him. A voice whispered, “Shhh… it’s ok, it’s me.” Ted felt an arm wrap around him and settle him back to his pillow. He finally saw Lara's face faintly through the dark, smiling as she lay in bed next to him. He relaxed, but wondered what she was doing there. Lara’s rubbed Ted’s back, soothing him, then slowly slid her hand down to his hip. “How’s your diaper holding up?” she whispered, tugging on the elastic? Ted scowled and blood rushed to his face. He pouted, still in a bit of a fog wondering if he was dreaming. “Oh don’t be a sour puss!” Lara chided. She slapped him on the thigh. “I actually think they’re really cute. And maybe a little…” Ted’s face softened. He stared at Lara. “… sexy,” she finished softly. Lifting the blankets, she gave Ted a view of her bottom half. He became aroused when he saw she wasn’t wearing pants. But in the dark, he couldn’t make out just what she was wearing. Lara took Ted’s hand and pulled it toward her crotch. His mouth dropped open as he felt a familiar papery crinkle between her legs. His cock swelled within his own diaper. Lara's hand found its way there. She rubbed him through the thin padding making him harder and harder. The tight fitting pull-up constricted his member as it pressed and grew bigger. Lara stared him in the eye as she slid her hand down the waistband and gripped him. Ted gasped. “Oh my… such a big boy…” she cooed. Ted’s eyes rolled back in his head. He moaned as Lara’s cool fingers worked up and down his shaft. “Mmm… that’s it, big boy. That feels good doesn’t it?” “Uhhh huh… don’t… stop…” Lara quickened her pace. Ted’s pull-up crinkled loudly and stretched to the limit. She could tell it wouldn’t take long to get him to a climax. With the boy consumed in his pleasure, she decided to add some baby talk to encourage him to associate his orgasm with being babied. “That’s my big boy… are you gonna make a mess in your diapie? Come on baby, make a sticky mess for me. Don’t worry, I’ll clean you all up and get you in a nice fresh diaper.” Conflicted momentarily by the humiliating way she spoke to him, and the feeling of her hand massaging his cock, Ted gave in to the pleasure. His eyes rolled back in his head and he moaned with delight. “Good boy. You’re gonna make a messy aren’t you? Come on little boy. Cum for me baby. Cum in your little diaper…” Ted did just that. With a loud groan, he exploded into his Goodnite. He writhed on the bed, enjoying every drop. “Good boy…” Lara purred at him. “That’s my good boy.” The padding did its job and soaked up all of Ted’s orgasm. He lay on his bed, eyes closed, in pure bliss. Lara looked him over with a huge smile. “Ok little one,” she finally whispered, “you need a fresh diaper before you fall back asleep.” Ted felt himself blush. He couldn’t bear to open his eyes, again feeling deeply embarrassed by Lara’s tone. Lara tore open the sides of his Goodnite and slid it out from under him. She stood up and tossed the used diaper to the floor. Ted continued pretending he was asleep as Lara grabbed a fresh pull-up from the night stand, stretched it out and slid it up his legs. When she reached his hips, she implored him. “Up please,” she said, surprising herself with a distinctly maternal tone. Ted did as he was told, lifting his bottom off the bed so Lara could get the pull-up in place. He kept his eyes tightly closed, though. “There we go, all clean and dry,” Lara said as she patted his crotch. “Time to go back to sleep, little boy.” Again, she thought she sounded like a mom taking care of a small child. A warmth grew inside her. Lara tucked Ted back in and kissed him on the cheek, eliciting a smile from the boy. “Goodnight, sweetie,” she cooed in his ear. She watched as Ted melted back to sleep, then she quietly left, leaving the bedroom door slightly ajar. She tiptoed back upstairs and passed out with a wide smile spread across her face.

It's the time again. We're halfway through the month and no where near our fundraising goal. Please help push that meter if you can and want to help! https://www.dailydiapers.com/board/index.php?/clients/donations/23-april-bills/

Thanks to @AbabeBillfor donating $50 and to @Tai Kfor donating $20!

I've figured out how to satisfactorily conclude the story, so back to posting! Chapter 5 Over the next week, Lucy navigated the gentle transition back to wearing underwear with the thoughtful consideration of someone who had found unexpected comfort in a symbol of her recent adventure. The package of diapers from the audition remained in her room, a tangible reminder of her unique experience. Occasionally, she would glance at it, a small smile playing across her lips as she remembered her recent audition. Anne and Peter, inspired by their daughter's brief journey into the world of modeling and acting, began to delve into opportunities that might suit Lucy's distinctive qualities. Their search was fueled by the realization that Lucy's small stature, combined with her maturity, offered a unique niche in the industry—a child who could play younger roles with the professionalism and understanding of someone older. Their inquiries led them to an agent known for working with child actors and models. The agent confirmed what Anne and Peter had begun to suspect: there was indeed a demand for children like Lucy. Studios and advertisers often preferred working with older children for roles meant for younger ones because they could follow directions more adeptly and were subject to fewer working hour restrictions. However, the agent also cautioned that some older children found it challenging to be cast in roles younger than their actual age, highlighting the importance of ensuring Lucy truly enjoyed these experiences. Motivated by this new understanding, Anne and Peter continued their exploration, committed to finding opportunities that resonated with Lucy's interests and made her feel valued for her unique attributes. Their discussions with Lucy were open and supportive, ensuring she felt involved and excited about the possibilities ahead. Then, one day, a letter arrived that seemed to hold the promise of a new adventure. The return address bore the name "Huggies," a familiar and now meaningful name to the family. As they gathered around the kitchen table, the letter unopened between them, there was a sense of anticipation in the air. This wasn't just a piece of mail; it was a symbol of the journey they had embarked upon together, of the opportunities that lay ahead for Lucy, grounded in the love and understanding that defined their family. Opening the letter, they were about to step into the next chapter of their adventure, one that promised new experiences and the chance for Lucy to shine in her own unique way. The letter from Huggies was more than just correspondence; it was a door opening to a world where Lucy's distinctive qualities were not just accepted but celebrated. Lucy's eyes widened with each word her parents read aloud from the letter, a mix of disbelief and joy dancing across her face. The possibility of being part of a Huggies advertising campaign seemed like something out of a dream, a continuation of the adventure that had begun with a simple audition. Her excitement was palpable, mirroring the thrill and pride her parents felt. Anne and Peter exchanged looks of awe and happiness, their hearts swelling with pride at the opportunity their daughter had been offered. This wasn't just a modeling job; it was a recognition of Lucy's unique charm and the very qualities that made her special. The fact that a brand as well-known as Huggies saw value in what Lucy could bring to their campaign was an affirmation of her potential in the world of acting and modeling. The family spent the evening discussing the opportunity, weighing the pros and cons but leaning heavily towards the excitement of the new experience. They talked about the schedule, what the shoots might entail, and how they would manage logistics. Every detail discussed was infused with an underlying current of enthusiasm and anticipation for what was to come. Lucy, buzzing with energy, asked countless questions, her imagination already painting pictures of the photo shoots and the fun she anticipated having. Anne and Peter reassured her, promising to support her every step of the way and ensure that her comfort and happiness remained their top priority. Deciding to accept the invitation, they drafted a response to Huggies, expressing their gratitude and excitement to be part of the campaign. As they sent off their reply, the family felt united in a shared adventure, one that promised not only a new professional experience for Lucy but also a journey filled with learning, joy, and the celebration of her individuality. That night, as Lucy went to bed, her dreams were filled with the bright lights of photo shoots and the laughter of new experiences. For Anne and Peter, the quiet of the night brought moments of reflection on the unexpected paths life can take and the opportunities that arise when you embrace them with an open heart. The letter from Huggies wasn't just an offer; it was a symbol of the beginnings of a journey that would bring new experiences and memories to cherish as a family.

I'm playing with my stuffies and decide I would change their diapers before going to bed. I'm in a messy tykables waddlers. will be getting my diaper changed soon and it will be off to bed.

Hello dear readers The next chapter is ready. This time it is the first chapter that is a complete rewrite and has more new ideas in it than the last two ones. As always I would appreciate it if you find the time to write a short comment. This one is also quite long I hope you like it this way. I could have split it up halfway through but I like longer chapters when I read stories. So this has about 10600 Words. Annie Chapter 3 -Shopping and Swimming - New friends for Lila The sound of someone opening her diaper tapes woke her up. She was still lying in her bed, but someone removed her blanket and her pyjama. Oddly, the girl also noticed she was sucking on something. Without thinking, she was trying to get back into the warmth of her bed. “Wait Lila, my baby, I am still changing and cleaning you up.”, her mum whispered while holding her back. And as someone took a cold and wet wipe, starting to whip her front clean, she suddenly opened her eyes and stared into Mum’s eyes, noticing it was her thumb that she was sucking on. She took it out as fast as she could, hiding it as if it was a big secret. “Don't be ashamed, you were doing that for the last thirty minutes or so. Maybe we should get you a pacifier.”, she explained, not sounding serious. Suddenly her legs were lifting while she proceeded to whip her bum, took the dirty diaper away, and placed her on a fresh one. “You did not want to wake up, so I just started changing you because we really should head downstairs for the breakfast buffet.” As her mum flipped the absorbent underwear up her belly, her daughter tried to raise her head and saw how her mum closed the sticky tapes, securing it in place. When done, she lovingly caressed her belly. “Remember, you have your mum’s permission to just go if you feel you need the potty. No more itchy toilets for you, at least for this week.”, she mentioned her discussion from the morning again and gave her a final kiss. Just wearing the plain white padding between her legs, she got up and gave her mum a good morning hug. For some seconds they still stood there enjoying each other and the little teenage girl did not want to let her mother go. “Look, I have already unpacked your stuff.”, the adult presented the cupboard filled with her kids-sized clothes. With a short smile, she also noticed that her parents seemed to have packed most of her older colorful, and childlike stuff in the front while her cool school T-shirts were hidden in the back. “Can you dress yourself or do you need help, my little darling?” Lila looked in her mother's face and without asking she felt mum's hand tucking her into a denim overall and slid on a new shirt. You are ready for breakfast, she announced, putting her onto her still sleepy feet and heading downstairs to the morning buffet. ### As they entered the big shopping mall, the little girl was astonished by the variety of shops that this air-conditioned place had to offer. At home, they headed to the same places all the time, and Mum and her daughter already knew most of the shops and were never so surprised or astonished by new products. Here, on the other hand, everything was unknown and exciting and for the first two hours, they ended up trying every Outfit they got their hands on. There was even a big kid and teens section with a lot of colorful and funny shirts that both of them liked a lot, even if the small teeny had to admit that such an outfit would not be the best for their coolness rating in the school community. Her parents also got Lila some new shorts and dresses that the little girl liked, even if they were always on the childish side, and they had more space for Lila's new absorbent underwear. In the end, Lila and her mum were quite happy with their selection in their shopping cart, and her mum heard a whisper of thanks from her girl. “Look what they have here”, Mum called her child over as she showed her some kind of Panties made of a plastic-like material. “What are these?”, she asked the still-excited adult. Not convinced that the Panties will be comfortable to wear in the summer heat. “These are baby panties, but they seem to also have them for bigger kids here.”, her mother explained. “They are made of an odor impermeable layer and should help to keep your poopy smell at bay when we cannot change you, or you are sleeping.” The girl's face changed to red like a traffic light. “Mum!”, she stumbled, still ashamed of her mentioning her recent accidents. “Honey, at least it would be a great idea for the flight back.” “Can I help you?”, a young-looking shop assistant came over, offering his help? He was still in his late teen years and clearly just some years older than Lila. “This is our weekly offer from the special needs section. You can have 3 for the price of 2, and we have sizes all the way up to the small adult size, with nice patterns for older kids or teens who need a little extra help.” he explained. Please don't say they are for me. The teeny immediately wished her mum would be discreet enough to hide her current potty habits. “We should really try some of them”, their mum announced. “Would you do mummy a favor and choose some of them for your twin sister at home?”, she offered her child, a way to hide that the panties would be for her. “Yes, it's always best to have someone young to choose, the kids do know best what is nice and what they don't like.” “What prints do you want? Look, we have cartoon-themed ones here.”, he now showed her a big variety while his little customer suddenly noticed that the covers seemed quite soft and would maybe not be too uncomfortable. “I like this pattern.”, she suddenly started to talk to the young man, letting him offer some more similar items. Especially for the colder nights at home when she ... needed to go. But at home that would never happen, she would go back to wearing her pull-ups that barely held one of her regular bed-wetting accidents. Lila took three of them that she actually liked, and slowly walked over to her mum while suddenly noticing her need to pee, and when she relaxed the not-too-uncommon feeling of wetness spread just for a second. I do not even have to stop walking if I have to go, she thought. “That's a nice selection.” her mum praised her, putting the panties in the cart. “It's a pity that we are on vacation and cannot buy more today, we could also take a look at the nice sleepers over there.”, Mum complained to the shop assistant while she looked at all the childlike clothes that they had to offer. “Oh, sure. But we are opening stores with departments like this in every big city.”, he announced, and was clearly back to his sales pitch. “So you may also find us in a city nearby wherever you live”, and he handed Mum a flier with all the planned stores and how to find them. “Do you also have diapers on offer, I think we run low on them as well?” “Oh sure, we have them over there next to the baby diaper aisle.” Lila had always walked through diaper aisles as fast as she could because she still could not risk that someone found out about her little nighttime secret, that the pull-ups that ended up in their cart were actually for her. But now she could risk looking a little closer. She was in a different city, after all, and she could always blame it on her imaginary twin sister. From normal baby diapers to pull-ups to teen and kid-sized pampers and plain white adult incontinence underwear, she found everything. “You will need something to protect her skin … her mum talked to herself, seeming to forget the world around her and enjoying that she could shop for Lila. “And maybe some of them as well”, she added as she grabbed some packs of baby wipes and a tube of barrier cream, placing them into the shopping basket. When she headed over to get her child some more diapers, she could have easily bought the same brand they were using right now. But since the store has such a variety to offer, she wanted to take a look at all the available alternatives and if there was something better on sale. While she was astonished by the different kinds of teenage pull-ups and bed-wetting panties that could easily be mistaken for actual underwear, she discovered something else: ‘You want your child to feel dry again all through the day or night.’ She read an advertisement that advertised some pampers-green bags with a girl, in her daughter's size, laughing and having fun. ‘Up to 12 hours of absorbency now also for your older kids and teens’, was printed on the bag. She took it in her hands to look at it. It was unmistakably designed for older children like Lila, she concluded as she turned her bag and saw all the different prints and designs. Not too babyish, but still cute and with cartoon characters that would appeal to a little girl who still wets her bed or needs protection during the day. We would not even need to buy the teen version, her mum noticed as she glanced at the size indicator that was placed on the side of the package, imitating a size scale reaching from 5 years up to 18 in four additional steps. From older Toddlers, Kids, and Teens to Young Adults, this brand seems to offer tape-on diapers for all ages. We still would have time with her, going to the potty came to her mind as she noticed that Lila would easily fit into the child's size. And the price also was in the range of the medical diaper options that she wore right now. She looked over at her child instead of hiding as she did at home, her daughter was discovering the aisle on her own. Slowly waking over from the pull-ups she bought at home to the bottles and pacifiers that they offered here. Her mum did not want to interrupt her, but she still wanted to get all their things sorted out so that they could finally have something for lunch “Honey, look what I found here.”, Mum called her, showing her the bag of diapers. “They might be nicer and better than your current ones.” She raised her head shyly, came over to her, and looked at the package. In contrast to her medical diapers, these did not look like boring plain white diapers for grannies. Instead, a colorful childlike design greeted Lila, while she also noticed that they were apparently a lot thicker and would suck up all her pee and there would be fewer worries about leaky accidents like she had on the trip to the aquarium. But on the other hand, they were much more obvious when she wore them under her normal teeny clothes. “Oh, they have nice prints on them.” she finally saw as she turned the packages and immediately fell in love with the design. There were her favorite cartoons and animals again dancing in the front and back, so she closed her eyes and smiled. It would be embarrassing to wear if she would be at home, but here she could slip back to being the carefree little girl she was before she was 13 and had to play being an adult. Yes mummy, they will be great for me, she responded. When you are on vacation, did you see that they also make swim diapers for your sister? The shop assistant suddenly was back offering another bag to Lila's mum, still maintaining the white lye her mum told despite the discussion between them which he had to be able to hear for sure. They were the same brand. Swim diapers for older kids - Play safe at the pool, was written in big letters announcing its content and a boy that was maybe her age or slightly younger was having fun at the pool while posting for the cover. And a little info box at the bottom informed them that they are mandatory for all diaper-wearing children who are not completely potty-trained. “Mum, do you really think I need them.”, she asked, thinking about our hotel pool and the fun she could have at the waterslide. “Yes honey, don't you want to worry less about going potty in your diapers?”, she insisted without forcing her daughter. “But aren't they just for babies making poopies while swimming in the pool?” “You had two big poopy accidents in your diapers this week, so you should use them just in case you need to go while you are having fun splashing around. And you are so relaxed, carefree, and like a little child that I actually don't expect you to try to hold in anymore.” I was becoming red in embarrassment. Sure, I did not mind pooping in them, but she sounded like I needed them to keep myself clean. “It's completely ok if you still use your diapers like that, but you can not mess yourself in the pool. You are not fully potty-trained, so they are mandatory for you anyway if you want to still go and try that waterslide. This is their hotel pool policy and I have to insist on it.” her mum explained a little strict and decided to buy the package of swim diapers without discussing that with her any further. She looked into her eyes as if she expected another response from Lila. Maybe mum took it a bit too far, expecting her to not have enough control over her bowel, and at the same time she in fact liked wearing her nappies. She trusted her mum and now just wanted to be loved, and safe again, and even regretted arguing with her. Lila ignored her mum's words and just tried to cuddle up with her instead. And as her mum understood what the little girl wanted, she felt the comforting hand on her back, hugging her tightly. “You are a Good girl. I saw you standing at the binkies before, so I wondered do you want one for tonight?”, she offered her child and was sure she would never be able to ask on her own. She looked up to her. “Don't worry about childish stuff, remember?” she explained again as she pushed her to the pacifier and bottle aisle. “How do you like this one?” she asked as she presented a starter pack containing a slightly bigger pacifier and a baby bottle, advertised for kids six years up. While holding the little transparent pack in her hand, she could not help but smile. Mum just had chosen one with her favorite childhood hero. She truly wanted to have them, but at the same time, did not want someone to know. She held them tight as if it would be a toy she got as a reward. “Baby, no one is taking them from you”, her mum finally explained with a smile, knowing that she had done just the right thing for Lila. *** After having lunch at the fast food bistro in the mall, they headed back to the hotel to relax. Lila was also glad she could finally get rid of the sweaty pants that she had on for the shopping trip. Also, the little girl was excited to try on all her new clothes and things she got. So she lay herself down on the bed and started unpacking her stuff. As if it was Christmas Eve, and she was cheerful while discovering all her presents. She could easily unwrap her new pants and dresses and remove all the stickers they used to sell the items. “Baby, you are overdue for a diaper change”, her mum called her over. Just carrying the bag with her new slightly more childish diapers, her wipes, and the skincare products she bought to care for her child's skin. They would certainly avoid the wet or poopy accidents of her daughter, causing her any nasty diaper rash. Lila was just enjoying taking possession of all her new things and did not even notice her mum's attempt. Her mum took her time to open the bag and fluff up the first new diaper of her child. “LILA!” her mum now raised her voice, “we really need to change you before you go potty in it another time.” “Sorry mummy”, the little girl apologized, while her mum now saw the item in her baby's hand. It was the pack of pacifiers and a baby bottle that was still wrapped in thick transparent plastic and which seemed pretty childproof even for her Lila. “Oh, how could I forget”, taking the plastic object from her Hands, using her mommy force to rip off part of the plastic and letting the content drop back on the bed. “Thanks”, she spoke softly, finally holding her two binkies and the bottle in her hands. Not even noticing that her mum placed her bum back on the changing mat. “Do you think you can try to go in your pants for your mummy while she fills your leftovers from your lunch shake in your cute baby bottle?” She was asked with a smile that promised her more of the addicting motherly love. She handed over her precious treasure while spreading her legs slightly. For a moment, she had a second thought about what she was about to do. Was she just going pee or poop in her diaper just because mum told her to, while the toilet was just a doorstep away, and she could easily just head over? She was thinking about asking Mum to go potty like a big kid, but she saw her motherly love in her smiling face. Mummy asked her to, and it seemed to make her happy if she did just that instead of acting her age. And most importantly, she wanted Mum’s love and the bottle she promised her. How would her banana-flavored shake taste from a bottle? Was it different from sucking it from an adult’s cub? Was it like the formula for a baby? Lila closed her eyes and started to go potty, while she was just lying on the bed. As the warmth spread again, she started looking at her parents. And she just relaxed and relieve swapped over as she noticed all that pressure in her gone “Good girl” her mum praised her as she finally stopped wetting. She took her wipes and only seconds later she found herself in one of her new colorful Pampers-style diapers. “You look like I have my baby girl back”, mum joyed, and even Lila smiled. Her diapers were thicker but also felt comfy and secure and the design appealed to her. No longer was she, a teeny with medical issues who wore plain white incontinence pants that could have escaped any granny's cupboard in a retirement home. No, that underwear was clearly meant to make any small girly kid happy. Any kid that was not ready to finish potty training and liked to watch her cartoons instead of running to the porcelain throne. A small kid like herself. “You like it”, her mum wanted to know. Lila was shyly glazing in the mirror, looking back at her reflection that was much more an eight-year-old child and not a teenager. But instead of the other plain white version, it did not look weird. “It is so hot, do you have something light that fits over this?” the little girl complained to her mum. “Honey, you do not have to wear something over that cute diaper.” She sheepishly looked over to her parents. “It's just me and your daddy and if you go potty again or actually wet the bed, I would see it and would not need to check on you constantly. You want to cuddle some more?”, her parents offered and placed the beyond cute girl right between them, while her mum slung her head around her and suddenly had the baby bottle in her other hand. “You'd like to try drinking again.”, her mum offered, while Lila was sinking back into her parent's love. Hearing the breath of her dad and the warm but not hot skin of her mummy, she decided to let it happen. She opened her mouth and began sucking her yummy shake. First, it felt kind of strange drinking again like a toddler, but not in a bad way. And like the cuddling with her mum and dad, it also triggered her mind into being like a child and feeling so incredibly secure and loved. And after a minute or so she just enjoyed it and also noticed that the flavor was different. It tasted so creamy, and the sweet banana milk was much more intense. Again she decided that like with the diapers, she also liked it, and she wished they had never put the childish drinking bottles in the back of their cupboards at home. “Did you like that?”, her mum wanted to know as she let the empty thing slide on the blanket while her daughter was looking happy and worry-free, as she did not for a very long time. *** “Can we try the waterslide now”, Lila asked her mum as she was getting bored lying in her bed and looking at her phone. She got out of her bed and looked down on the pool area some levels down. The children were playing, laughing, and having fun. Her Mum looked up at her and smiled. “Ok, let's get you changed for swimming, then”, she announced. “Can you try if you could go potty in your diaper before we put your swim nappy on?” She then got up and took the package out of the cabinet. With a quick turn of her hand, she ripped it open. “Look how cute they are.”, she recommended them to her as showed the pull-up-styled swim nappy. A little shark was on its front and was trying to get a small fish. “Remember, fishes are friends” was printed around a little bubble that formed the pattern to make the swimming shorts more colorful. “But Mum, can I wear anything to cover it up.”, Lila demanded. “Oh, you don't like it?”, she concluded with a slightly disappointed look. Lila blushed, the swim diaper was a little childish, but she liked the prints, maybe on normal swim shorts it would appeal to her. The only problem was that you could still see what it was meant for. And she did not know how the other kids would react, would they laugh at her? “I don't think we packed your normal swimming gear.”, her dad announced as he assisted Mum in going through their stuff, searching for anything appropriate. Lila was feeling irritated by the conflict in her. She really wanted to go and have fun. Through the mirror, she noticed that her appearance was now much more the one of a much younger girl. She did not look odd, even with her now wet diaper in full view. It just made some crinkly sound as she turned. “We can buy something over it tomorrow.“, her dad suggested. “But I really want to go swimming today”, Lila complained instead. She thought about her dilemma. Yes, just wearing her diaper was a little embarrassing for the girl, but over time she slowly got used to it. And it did feel more comfortable without having to wear pants in the hot summer heat. So maybe it would not be that bad wearing it as her swimming gear just for today and without feeling confident about it, she said, “Mum, do you mind if I try it on? I really want to go and cool off, and maybe it is not as embarrassing as I expect it to be.” “Sure Thing, my cute young lady.”, she heard her and noticed as she just lifted her up and laid her back on the soft bed. “The swim nappy will not absorb your pee-pee that well, so you really should try to go in your current diaper some more”, she explained to her again, as she would to a little toddler. Lila did not know what to do, should she just try again? Here. In front of her mum. “Just push it all out.”, her mum said, with a smile that Lila could not resist. She closed her eyes and tried to go and suddenly felt she started to pee. “You are such a good little girl.”, she praised her child. Lila did not want to disappoint her Mum and she still felt my tummy was filled with some fast food we had on our shopping trip. Still keeping her eyes closed, she tried to go poopy again. But her belly did not want to, and so she opened her eyes staring back at her mummy. “You cannot go?”, her mother seemed to know, already having some fresh wipes in her hand and ready to change her. “Sorry I really tried Mummy”, Lila admitted, and she felt the soft loving hands starting to clean her up. Lila just laid on the bed and followed her parent's orders, while she was wiped and relaxed and forgot about all the worries in the world. “Look you even managed to poop yourself a little”, mum praised Lila like a baby as she found some brownies stains at her back of her protection and applied some barrier cream in order to protect her soft skin from any nasty accident she could have in the next hours. Soon she felt the swim nappy sliding up her legs. ”Up with your booty, and you are ready to go in a second.”, came her final command. Lila noticed that her new swimming gear had nearly no padding in her crotch. She stood up and had a look in the mirror. Now she in fact looked like a bigger toddler, who was still in his diapers, nobody would think she could hold it even for a minute. How could she even think about going swimming in them? On the other hand, she really liked the outfit. The shark on the front and the nice and colorful diaper looked cute on her. “You are so adorable!”, her mum praised their child, while she adjusted the leak guards. “And your swim nappy does not seem to be out of place on you at all.”, her dad added. “Even as if it was made for you.”, her mum concluded I turned around and looked them in the eyes. “Really, mummy, you think that no one will laugh at me?” she asked them shyly. “Oh, Honey. Don't you agree, you look cute.”, she said, involving her daughter a lot more. “And you wanted to go and have a swim in the pool, didn’t you?” Lila lowered her head, knowing she was right. She really wanted to go, and she didn't look too crazy or weird, just like an eight-year-old with potty training issues. Maybe this could also give her some confidence that needing diapers is not as embarrassing as she thought. “Would you come with me?”, Lila wanted her parents to accompany her today. “We don't have such a cute swimming outfit as you, but we still want to come and watch you”, her mum promised. She quickly packed a towel and wrapped me up so I didn't have to walk in the lobby with just the swim diaper on, and filled some supplies into a bag. “Do you want a lift?” Lila’s dad offered and took her on his hip as if she was really ten years younger. “Hello, you want to go swimming?”, a young-looking lifeguard, greeted them as they entered the pool Area. Lila nodded affirmatively. Look in there, you can take a shower, and you can grab some extra towels and a bathrobe for your stay. She handed her a colorful robe with some cartoon characters on it, while her parents received a boring, plain white version. Without thinking about the not-too-normal swimwear, Lila put her burrito-style dress on a hanger and headed to the shower that promised a much cooler feeling on the hot afternoon. “Oh good, she is already wearing a swim nappy.", the lifeguard praised her parents. “We always welcome it when our guests take the pool regulations seriously.” “Do you also have some swimming aids for her? The pool is really deep in some places, and it is much safer for kids her age.” She wanted to know from her parents and was obviously seeing Lila as a much younger girl than she actually was. “Floaties for her, but she already learned how to swim.”, her dad wanted to argue on her behalf. “Especially for our younger and playful guests, we noticed that they regularly overestimate how good they are at staying afloat. So especially if she is going in the pool or on the kid's slide alone it is mandatory for kids her age.”, she explained to her parents. How old does she think I am? Lila was wondering. Will mummy tell her the truth? But no, it would be even more embarrassing to need a diaper for swimming at her age. She sent an SOS message to her parents by looking them deep into her eyes. Her heart was pounding like crazy, as her mum followed her in the shower. “Is everything OK with you?", she asked as she stroked Lila’s hair. “She thinks you are a little girl!”, mum commented in a soft voice so that only Lila could hear her. “Do you mind if we let her believe it?” Lila shook her shoulders. “I don't want to be thirteen and needing a swim nappy, and I could stop being afraid of the deep water and just have fun with the floaties” she confessed to Mum. She kissed my forehead. “You can be my little child, so don't worry about it.” “So, what is your name?”, the helpful lifeguard girl wanted to know as she exited the shower and took the colorful and childlike bathrobe to cover her up a little. “I am Lila”, she told her shyly. “Nice to meet you, I am Shyen.”, she introduced herself to the little girl. Hopefully, she was not asking for my age. The little girl prayed and was at the same time much more nervous than she normally would be when talking to an adult. “Your parents told me you already know how to swim a little, don’t you?” She blushed again, she actually made a very basic swimming certificate, but she still did not feel safe in the water. What if she needed to prove her skills in the deep end without her parents? “Look, we have different floaties for you here”, she explained as she showed the little girl different types of armbands, swimming belts, and pool noodles. Lila was not sure if she wanted to wear them, but at the same time, she was glad no one seemed to mind her nappy. And surely, it would be like turning back time for a few years. “You are not sure”, Shyen noticed her insecurity. “With the armbands, you can play around without any worries” she decided and placed them in her hands. “Oh, you would like to have these water wings.”, she heard her mum coming to the gate where someone chose to create a handle so high up that Lila could never ever reach it on her own. Her parents helped her to open the door, while her mum took her hand and led her to a free sun lounge. “Come have a seat”, her mum said while she lifted her on her lap. “Mum, I really would like to try the big slide”, she announced, pointing to the big blue waterslide that ended in the kid pool. “Sure honey.”, her mum responded while she inflated the armbands on her daughter. Lila felt like a little girl now, but at the same time she did not want to wait any longer, and as soon as her mum was done she ran off having fun. She was climbing up the stairs and saw her parents at the bottom when she heard the voice of an old man. “Hey little girl, sorry, you cannot slide alone here, you have to go down to the kids slide”, he explained looking at Lila and pointing down to a tiny baby slide in the really shallow part for the toddlers and at the same time not showing any doubt that he meant her. “Me ... but I really want to.”, she tried to argue while some of her tears were making their way over her cheeks. “I am really sorry, but a responsible adult has to accompany you here!", the old man insisted while he was not even getting up from his chair. Lila did not know what to do. She agreed to put the swim nappy on, was wearing her arm floaties, and she still wasn't allowed to have fun. “I could take her, and we could slide together.", offered a young woman who was watching her two younger brothers as she saw that Lila was in tears. Lila did not see that the old lifeguard nodded in approval. She only saw the hand that was taking her. “You want to go with me.”, the teenager offered. Lila looked up to her. She was older, maybe fifteen. It felt good for her to have someone taking her by the hand while she was walking over to the grumpy lifeguard. “He did not want to let me slide, even with the floaties on.”, she explained to her short-time guardian. “Don't worry, together it will be even more fun.”, she explained. “What's your name?”, she wanted to know “I am Lila.", she said while she was slowly trusting her companion. “I am Alexandra, but everyone calls me Alex. And these are my brothers George he is a little older than you and Lukas, he is fife.”, she explained as the two boys started to slide. Her new friend helped her to sit down in the small pool on the top and get ready to have fun on the way down. Patiently, they waited until the traffic light switched to green. “Are you ready?”, She heard the voice of her newly found friend. Then she pushed her down the slide. The wind was blowing through her hair while the water splashed away to all sides. She was having fun and could hardly imagine that she was questioning whether she should head down to the pool area. Suddenly they landed in the cold water. And only for a moment, her head was underwater while she saw all the small air bubbles around her. Then she noticed her floaties were dragging her back to the surface. For a second, she was waiting there for her companion to reappear in the wave created by the little river that was built for their entertainment. She did not even need to move to stay afloat as her little swim helpers did their work. “Are you OK?”, Alex asked as she took Lila on her arm, moving her all the way to the exit stairs. “Can we go again, Please?”, she begged. “Shouldn't we check that your parents are not searching for you.”, Alex explained to the little girl and was clearly expecting that she was not on her own and that someone was looking for her. “Don't worry, they are over there.”, Lila tried to convince her newly found friend that they could just go on and enjoy the water park. “Maybe we should spend them a short visit. So that they do not worry about where you are.”, she suggested while leading me in the direction of the loungers, where she expected her mum and dad. “But I really want to go down the big slide one more time, and the grumpy old man does not let me go without you.” “Hello Lila did you find yourself a friend”, mum greeted her and was clearly watching all their small steps into the world of refreshing joy all around them “Hi mum, this is Alex”, Lila introduced her to her parents. “She was helping me to slide down because they didn't let me go without someone else watching.” “She was in tears when the lifeguard up there told her she was too young. So I took her with me.”, the teenager on my side explained as if she was a preteen child who did cry from time to time. “Thank you for your help.”, her dad, showed his gratitude. “Can I maybe ride a little more with her?", Lila asked, looking like a little puppy dog, from her parents to Alex and back again. “Sure, you can come if your parents agree.”, she put her wet arm on Lila's shoulder. “That would be a great idea, and it would be good if she is not on her own. And if you notice that she goes poopy in her swim nappy come over to us. I will change my darling into a fresh one.” She didn't want Alex to know that she was not using the potty on this vacation. And now her parents just talked about it as if she was a toddler. “OK, I thought the swim diaper was just a precaution.” “No, she is not ready, jet. Especially on vacation, we do not insist that she is trying too hard on her potty training. You can always check her if you are not sure by looking into the back of her diaper.” “But Mum!”, Lila complained about her mum being so open about the obvious reason for her wearing the babyish swimwear. “No worries, I used to wet my bed too when I was younger.”, she told them. “I will not laugh at you.” I blushed. “You want to go on the slides again?", she offered to Lila, who now was really embarrassed and did not know what to say with everyone talking about her lack of potty training. She looked them in their eyes, but everyone seemed to accept her. “Do you want to stay with your parents?” She shook her head, at least she wanted to have some fun in the water, and Lila trusted her new friend and ran off, heading back to the slides and to the lazy river that meandered through the hotel park like a giant snake. “Lila, we are going out for dinner!”, she heard her parents as she was exiting the waterslide and running towards the stairs with Alex holding her hands. Two unfamiliar adults were sitting next to her mum. “Hi Mum and Dad, what are you doing here?”, Alex asked while her brothers hugged them. Slowly but steadily, Lila sat on her mom's lap and enjoyed the warm skin warming and comforting her a little. “Do you need a change before we'll leave?", she asked in a way a mother would ask her toddler. And lifted the now wet and cold swim diaper at her back. “No poopies this time.", she confirmed with a smile. “But Mum, do we really have to go?”, said the girl, who did not look any different from a first-grader. “Playing together was really nice, and I don't want to leave my new friends.” “Oh, Alex and her family will also come with us.”, her dad announced. Mum took a towel, helping her little darling to get dry again. “Can I help you if you change her?", Alex offered while she could not take her eyes away from Lila who now was lying in the lounge with the towel covering her from the shoulders to her belly. “She always loves to help the little ones.", Alex's mum confessed. “When our little Lukas stopped using diapers during the day, she was so sad that she couldn't care for him anymore.” Her mother took the bag that contained her diapers on this trip. “Do you mind if she helps us?” “But mum!”, Lila tried to complain about what was going to happen. “I promise I will not laugh at you.”, Alex assured her new friend, and was looking over at her in a way she could not resist. She did not mind at all that I wore swim diapers and my water wings today, and was just helping her to avoid the grumpy lifeguard who tried to rob Lila’s fun on that warm and sunny afternoon. “Do you want to be alone with me or can Alex help us?”, she again wanted to know from her daughter. She didn't know how to respond, if Alex wanted to help change her, she could not risk losing her just because it is embarrassing. In the end, she nodded in approval. It did not even take Alex a second to switch into nanny mode and take Lila's diaper bag and the little pile of clothes for their dinner party. “Wait for a second”, her mum had to slow her down a little while her mighty arms pushed her on her hips. In a short moment, they ended up in a large little kid's bathroom that also had an oversized changing table available. It could have been big enough to change someone even as big as Alex. So Lila who had a little immature appearance and was pretty tiny for her age felt like a toddler on this changing mat again. “First of all it is essential that she is comfortable when you try to change a big child like her.”, she explained while she was pushing me back on the soft plastic surface while her other hand switched on a heat lamp that was mounted on the wall but still in a height that I couldn't reach even if I tried. The warm light covered Lila like a blanket, and slowly all her resistance faded away. In the background, she heard her mum explaining something to her new friend while someone ripped off the sides of her infantile swimwear and cleaned her with some warm wipes. She stared at the ceiling and admired the colorful cartoon characters who did hilarious things up there, playing around. She even found her favorite cartoon character a little while with a yellow shirt on a broom, flying around all her childhood friends. As it was only yesterday, she remembered the good old days at home when she was allowed to listen to their stories before bedtime and how she closed her eyes without any worries in the world. Maybe this is something she missed as well. Suddenly, her mum placed her new colorful diaper under her bum and softly placed the top part on her belly. “Can you close the tapes for me?”, she assisted Alex and waited until the teenager closed the sticky tapes on each side. Her wet swimwear was all gone. When they awoke her from her daydreams, she was dressed in one of her somewhat childish-looking evening dresses with a try diaper around her booty. Her Mum took her back on her hips, accidentally still showing Lila's diapers as they walked back to the group. ### “Mum, I still want to have something for dessert”, Lila said as she was sitting next to Alex and flipping through the colorful pages of her kid's menu. “Do you really want more? You hardly managed to eat your main dish.”, her dad argued. “But mommy!”, Lila protested and sounded like a sad and disappointed little girl. “Do you want to share one with me?” Her newly found friend offered her help again. “You know I can't eat a big desert either, but I really want to try one.” She lightened up as she saw her Mum's approval and began to flip through the pages where every picture offered a tasty variation to close our dinner. The two girls agreed on a panna cotta with some berries and three scoops of ice cream. And when the waiter brought them a big plate with two spoons, Alex suddenly lifted Lila on her lap to make it easier for them to share. “Hmm, that is really yummy”, the little girl cheered as she tasted the first spoon full of delicious desert. But at the same time, she felt some strange feeling in her tummy. She had to go, but was too embarrassed while she was so close to her teenage friend. Maybe she can hold in for a little longer when she pees. She did not even need to let it go voluntarily. Just as she did not try to hold it, she felt the warmth spreading in her pants. She was immediately relieved. Why did she even try to hold it when she had the diapers on, Lila wondered how the rest of her potty training still made her think twice before she wet herself? “Did you just go potty?”, Alex asked her so discreetly that Lila could hear her. The small girl blushed in embarrassment and nodded. “No worries, that is what you wear diapers for”, the teenager explained the obvious and tried to check her diaper, making it clear for everyone on the table that she peed. “Oh, did she go poopy”, Lila's mum accidentally thought loud enough for everyone around to notice. “No, she smells fresh, her boom suddenly feels warm, but it was just a pee-pee accident.” She defended the girl on her lap as if she was three. And left her spoon on the now-empty plate. Lila lowered her eyes a little. “Don't be sad, everything's going to be ok.”, mum praised her as the adults paid the bill. Alex took her hand to lead her back to the hotel. And she paid attention, so her little one didn't get lost on the now-dark streets. Her brothers were having fun walking on the walls and benches that lined the pedestrian zone where all the fancy restaurants were. “You want to play as well?”, their ten years old brother asked, while jumping down from one of the benches. Lila thought the preteen boy did look like he was having fun, and she did not want to miss out on fun activities on her vacation. But at the same time her belly complained with an achy feeling, and she did not know if she would mess herself, while she was playing with them. ‘Don't worry, even your Mum confirmed that you do poopies in your pants. Just relax and push it all into your diaper.’, a voice in her, tried to push her forward. Still ignoring her need, she climbed up on one of the lower walls and instinctively held Alex's hand to help her balance on the narrow rocky surface. “Now jump” the young boy that was half a head bigger than her commanded, like she was a jump and run character on his screen going through a maze of walls and benches. It was a gap in the wall of a meter, Lila thought, getting excited and afraid that she could fail at the same time. She saw their little brother jump over the gap on the other side that was even wider than her obstacle. “I will catch you if you fall, just go to your knees, aim, and jump”, Alex said, while she seemed to notice the insecurity of her friend. As Lila bent her knees, she suddenly felt the need to go potty return. She was sure that she would never make it with this needing pressure in her bowel. Nobody will laugh at you, she assured herself while she relaxed and suddenly lost her control. Within a second, the warm and squishy feeling in the back of her diaper returned, while the pending need to poop vanished from her mind. “You can make it!”, she heard the teenager on her side supporting her. Lila did not wait any longer and jumped. In the middle, she had doubts that she would make it. Surely she would fall and hurt herself. Just as her feet touched the other wall, someone took her and stabilized her so she could land safely. “You made it”, Alex cheered. The little girl had to confess that she had not had so much exciting fun for quite a while. All her games and TV shows could not compete with the experience of playing together with other children. Alex raised her up and hugged her as she saw the little girl was quite still on the edge of tears. She enjoyed the security and the feeling that she is not alone. For a second, she closed her eyes. Her friend sniffed a little, noticing the babyish odor surrounding her, telling everyone what the little girl just did. “Oh you had an accident.”, she heard the surprised teenager while she suspiciously checked the diaper trying not to embarrass her too much. Lila noticed Alex was looking over at her mum, not seeming too confident in her nanny role. “Maybe we should go to your mommy?”, she suggested, not sure how to handle her accident. A little tear was rolling over my cheek. Was she repellent from the messy potty mishap that she had while playing? Should she have tried to stay at least clean when she was out with others? Suddenly, she took a small napkin out of her pocket. Don't be sad, she explained while she helped her off the wall. “We all know that an accident like this would eventually happen sooner or later.”, her teenage friend, tried to comfort her. “But I am not sure if your diapers are still ok.” She took her by the hand like a little one and led her to their parents to ask Lila's mum for help. The adults were chatting and strolling over the wide streets. “I think she needs a change”, she announced. I saw the adults turning their heads. And Lila felt like a dripping wet puppy dog standing in the doorway waiting for her Mum. In a second, she was standing at my side. With her hand, she touched her now obvious bulge at her back. “You really needed to go, my baby”, she concluded. “I need to check if it would not leak on your beautiful dress. With more tears forming in her eyes, Lila noticed that she was lifting her dress while she bent her knees to check on her daughter. She was embarrassed, but at the same time, her mind was sliding back into her younger age and was remembering that there was a world where all her worries lay in the hands of her parents and she was just having fun. Couldn't it be like that again, when she forgot that diapers were embarrassing for thirteen-year-old Lila? She covered her wet face in Alex’s shirt. “You are messy, but the diapers here are really secure, and you will be fine for our short walk back to the hotel.” She kissed her child's cheek, which was not covered by the soft shirt of her friend. All in her tears, Lila hardly noticed that none of her friends were making fun of her. “But maybe can I help you to change her again”, her new friend demanded as she was stroking the back of her friend as if she was her little sister while at the same time shielding her as good as she could. “No this time you cannot!“, Alex’s mum insisted with a smile, “Also big guardians need their sleep, and we will be going on our tour through the city, did you forget?” “But then Lila has to come with us tomorrow”, she now protested, and sounded like a grumpy teeny. “That is not possible, your friend is going into the amusement park tomorrow, and we already booked all our tickets.” explained her dad. As he talked, she noticed that the time when Lila had to leave Alex was coming closer with big Yeti steps. As the sadness swapped into her mind, she was fighting her freshly-dried tears again. “But I want to see Alex once more” she whined. “Maybe you want to come on our trip to the national park on the day after tomorrow”, their dad suggested. “It will be a wild forestry place and empty white sanded beaches.” was he selling the idea of a reunion the next day. “I don't know, Lila is more an indoorsy child”, her mum doubted that this would be the place for her family. And as she talked, I could see Alex's shoulders sink like a heavy stone in the water of disappointment. “But mummy, I insisted. I really want to be with her before we ...” and suddenly stopped as the upcoming flight home came to her mind. She would be back home. Back to being a big kid, wearing undies instead of these comfy diapers, back to fighting her bed-wetting accidents in her useless pull-ups. “Maybe we should try it once, before she was born we were out exploring quite a lot”, Lila’s dad suggested. “I am sure your family will have a good day.”, Alex's mum explained. “But I do not even have a bikini with us to swim in the ocean.”, Mum complained, not completely sold on the idea of a day out in nature. “Oh, that's not a problem at all, they have a good mini-store in the hotel. You can even buy things today if you ask the receptionist. We even got swim shorts and floaties for our fife-year-old Lukas”, the mother of her teenage friend, advertised the small store in the lobby. Lila's Parents seemed to look into each other's eyes. “We will try it, but no tantrum when you are hot. At least you are thirteen.”, her mum warned, without thinking about what she just said. The surprise swapped over the small group. And silence fell over them like the night over the world. “I would have never estimated you older than seven or eight”, Alex's mum stumbled. She was shocked and did not even notice the tears on her cheeks. “Mum why did you tell them.”, Lila complained and wanted to turn away and run. “I still love you, regardless if you need more help at your age.”, Alex declared unwillingly, implying without saying that Lila may be a little challenged mentally. Is this how they see her now, as she is a retard. Rolled a heavy stone through her thoughts Alex had to hold her hand to prevent her from running away. “No, she is not challenged, at least not when it comes to her academics.”, her dad tried to do damage control, she is just borderline small for her age and still needs support emotionally when she is sad or stressed out like any younger child would need. “And she suffers from incontinence and never was dry or clean.”, her mother mentioned to complete the picture. “MUM I DO NOT SUFFER”, she cried out in a tantrum-like voice angry at Mum and stumped her feed in frustration. “I know, adults are always soooo stupid.”, Alex wanted to calm her down. She leads Lila a few meters away from them to give them a little privacy to talk. “Yes they are, and it really sucks being thirteen”, Lila confessed that she did not like her age. She slung her arm around me and showed me that everything was okay. They noticed that their parents went on walking and followed them in a distance. Instinctively, Alex seemed to know that she had to listen to the little girl instead of just talking. For some seconds, the silence between them was their voice. “I honestly hate being a teeny.”, Lila confessed. “Everything is so confusing. My classmates are just weird, and I cannot find friends anymore.” “I understand.” the much bigger girl said in an understanding voice and nuzzled her friend to encourage her. “Everything was way better before. When I was a little kid, I did not need to worry about all this stuff. But now she even tells everyone that I suffer from something” she complained. Again, she paused for a second before she continued with her explanation. “You know I need my diapers and without any option to wear something over them, I did not want someone to know that I am not a little girl anymore.”, Lila confessed the reason for the outburst of emotions. “I would not have laughed at you even if I knew.”, Alex assured her again. “But I have to confess you did not look like a teenager at all with the floaties on and the swim nappy.” “Do you care if I didn't even want to look my age? Strangely, I still enjoy being the little one and having someone to help me when I am sad or something is scary. My parents are always there for me when my emotions are overwhelming, and I start to cry. And for the floaties no, I already learned how to swim, but I struggle when it is deep, and I am still pretty afraid. So I normally preferred the shallow end of the pool to feel safe.” “So your parents bought them for you to worry less when you are playing?”, she asked. Lila shook her head. “Normally I don't swim that often, and we did not bring my swimming stuff, but when I watched all the kids having fun, I wanted to go too. Actually, the water wings were an Idea of the Lifeguard that we met at the entrance.” She explained with crowing concern that her friend would judge her. “Don't worry about swimming then” Alex advised. “You can use your floaties until you get more experience, and you should bring them for our upcoming adventure. The waves in the ocean can be pretty high. You still want to come, don't you?” She nodded, still unsure how their discussion with Mum actually ended. “Do you swim in pools a lot?” Lila wanted to know. “No, actually we go swimming in the lake in the summer”, Alex explained and began to speak about the tiny village where they were living and about what it had to offer. “You know, maybe it is not so bad that you are a teeny.”, the much bigger girl finally said. “Why?”, Lila questioned her as if it was an insult. “You are thirteen, so you have a phone, don’t you? That way, we will be able to keep in touch even when we all head home at the end of the week.” Finally, they arrived in the lobby.“, Lila, we have to start early tomorrow”, her dad announced. “But I still want to know if we will meet each other again this week?”, his girl insisted. “Sure thing honey, we just planned everything while you were talking to your friend”, her mum tried to apologize. “We will meet them early in the morning, and then we can head out in their van together. It has plenty of room left for all of us and you two can all have fun together” ‘Bing’ the elevator announced that it was time to go to bed. Lila could hardly stand on her feet anymore and was yawning. “You are still angry with me or could I carry you to get back to our room.” her mother offered. “Please help me, Mummy”, she confessed and was glad when she was picked up by her mummy and the conflicting feelings could finally be washed away by their love. Now she noticed that Lila definitely was quite smelly, like a real baby girl. “I think we have to run you a bath to make my little Lila nice and clean again”, her mum mentioned her smell as if she really was just a toddler for whom she had to care for. She rubbed her eyes and could hardly keep them open anymore. Seconds later, Mum put her down in the shower, removed her dress, and rolled her diaper up after wiping off most of her accident. Lila wanted to grab the shower head and start on her own. “Let me do that, you are exhausted from all the fun you had today, aren't you?” The little girl nodded, relieved. After some seconds, her mummy turned on the water and washed away all the smelly stains on her bum while she tried to catch every drop of the warm water. “Can you spread your legs a little?”, she assisted her teenage daughter who now was smiling and felt so good and carefree as she just came home from kindergarten. The warm water and the calming feeling of her mum’s love washed over her body and made her joyfully dance around as she was washed with a soft cloth that her mum put on her hand. “No Mummy, don't stop it.” the little girl complained as the rain of drops suddenly vanished, and a warm soft towel was wrapped around her. “But Baby, it's your bedtime.”, she mentioned in a soft and understanding tone, taking her up and carrying her back into her soft and welcoming bed. She quickly dried off her little girl and put her in her nighttime diaper. Lila touched the soft fabric of her pyjama top and the crinkly underwear underneath. She smiled because she actually felt good and safe. But at the same time, the reaction of her friend's family was still rolling around in her mind. Was she challenged, as they thought when they found out she is thirteen? When people saw her, were they assuming she was delayed in her development? Sure she was still wearing diapers, she loved to cuddle with her parents at night or if she was afraid or stressed out. She depended on her mum’s and dad's love, and she needed help for so many little things in her life. And in contrast to some of her classmates, the idea of being on her own was kind of scary for her. “Mummy, do people think I am a retard when I need so much help?” she innocently asked her question, fully trusting her mother to help her out. “Baby don’t use this word, it is rude, and it is wrong.”, she explained in a loving soft but still strict voice. “You don't have intellectual disabilities, and I don't want you to believe it.” “But why is it so easy for me to play an eight-year-old with potty problems, while I struggle so much when I try to be a teenager. I always have low grades in my exams even if I learn all day long and struggle in sports because I cannot compete with others. Actually, I even liked that I could play carefree in the pool today with my water wings on.”, the little girl complained about the hardship of her young life while a lonely tear rolled down her cheeks. Her mum laid down next to her, stroking her daughter's back. If she could, she would take all the worries and struggles off the kid's shoulders. And while she could not ease her life in school, maybe she could make the vacation as relaxing as possible. “You want to drink some more”, her dad asked them as he saw his two most important humans in his life snuggling closely together Lila thankfully nodded, smiling all over her face. Her dad filled up her new baby bottle again with some tea that he quickly made in the room. He snuggled into the now overfilled bed, offering his child the teat to relax some more on his shoulder. She was starting to dream, long before her father put the child's bottle on the bedside table, letting his wife cover their child with a duvet and sliding the pacifier back into her mouth instead of her thumb.

It is the conclusion of Daniel's story! After his failed attempts to escape and having his old life ripped away from him Emmy wants to show him what his future is going to look like. --- Writing is my passion and my only source of income. If you enjoy my stories you may be interested to learn that you can see every update I post one week before the rest of the world with a $5 pledge on one of my subscription sites. There has been a lot of upheaval recently with Patreon purging a lot of ABDL content so I have tried to diversify a little so that I can continue to bring everyone stories. For just a $5 pledge on any of these you can see updates a week early and for $10 you can see all of my 50+ EXCLUSIVE stories only available to subscribers. The money I get goes to paying bills and putting food on the table so I appreciate all of my subscribers and would appreciate anyone who might be interested in supporting me to check out my subscription sites ❤️ https://subscribestar.adult/elfy https://reamstories.com/elfy --- Daniel was taken up the stairs in the harness and into the nursery. He knew a change was coming so he relaxed his bladder again and flooded his baby pants. He was lifted out and placed on to the floor before Emmy started to get the stuff needed for a diaper change ready. He burped and felt the milk that flooded his system threaten to come back up. Daniel looked at the nursery door and wished he could run away again. Even with a full belly he would’ve wanted to try. Unfortunately with Emmy right next to him he had no chance of escape, he would get stopped by the staircase and as he made his perilous journey down his much larger cousin would be able to take multiple steps at a time. Whilst Daniel was still looking wistfully towards the landing he felt two hands on his shoulders. They slipped down until they were around his waist and then they lifted him into the air. Daniel’s legs kicked out automatically as he was lifted and sat on the edge of the changing table. He didn’t get a moment to think as he was helped to lay back in the usual diaper changing position. “We’ll have you all dry in a few moments.” Emmy said in a sing-song voice. Daniel wasn’t really listening. His head had turned to the side where he saw the window. On the road outside, muffled by the distance and walls, Daniel heard what sounded like a large truck rumbling by the house. It felt like a cruel joke that there were no vehicles on the road the one time he had needed them. The tapes came off the front of Daniel’s diaper and he shivered slightly at the feeling of the cool air on his genitals. He braced himself from the cold baby wipes and when they touched him he could practically feel his genitals shrinking and rising up into his body, he couldn’t help but whine at the cleaning. “Hush, baby.” Emmy gently chided as she used two fingers to hold Daniel’s dick and move it out of the way. Daniel huffed and puffed until she finally felt the used wipes get dropped into the diaper that he was being taken out of. He felt his legs get lifted up as the old padding was pulled out, balled and taped closed. He was forced to listen as a fresh diaper crinkled and was unfolded, it was slipped underneath him before his legs were lowered. There was a sprinkling of baby powder over his crotch and he was expecting the front of the diaper to be pulled up between his legs but that didn’t happen. There was a small pause and then Daniel felt something wrapping around the most sensitive parts of his crotch. He moaned and belatedly tried to block what was happening but Emmy simply batted his hands away. “Please… not that…” Daniel whined as he looked down and saw the accursed vibrator attached to him. The front of the diaper was pulled up and taped closed. Daniel huffed as Emmy put her hand on the front of the diaper and pressed down a little. The feeling of her rubbing against his erogenous zones made Daniel whine again. “Now be a good boy.” Emmy said as adjusted the diaper. Daniel was lifted off the changing table. He was hoping Emmy hadn’t noticed that the vibrator wasn’t switched on but his hopes didn’t last long. As his giant cousin walked over to the closet she reached into her pocket and pulled out her phone. A couple of seconds later the vibrator buzzed to life. It was a horribly familiar feeling for Daniel. The dread of leaving the house dressed like a baby, the diapers and the vibrator combined to form a terrifying vision of what his future would be like. His every attempt to escape or otherwise stop Emmy had been a failure, he wanted to get out of this situation but he just didn’t know what more he could do. Wrenched from his old life and made to look like a weird freak to his old friends and co-workers he didn’t know if there was anyone else that would come look for him. He was a young man, he could be facing decades of diapers. The thought was enough to start bringing on a panic attack. “This looks good for today.” Emmy said. Her words forced Daniel back to the present. It was a onesie. Daniel slowly raised his arms as the baby blue onesie was pulled over his head. The stretchy material dropped down below his belly and hung low between his legs. He sighed as the two flaps were popped together. He was expecting some pants or shorts but instead Emmy just took him under the arms and lifted him into the harness again. As Daniel’s head was forced back against his cousin’s breasts he realised he was not even going to get to wear some shoes as they left the house. “I think we’ll turn this up.” Emmy said at the top of the stairs. She pulled out her phone and held it up in front of Daniel. Daniel looked at the screen and saw a line on a graph that was moving rightwards rapidly. Emmy now put her finger on the line, which was very low, and moved it slowly up. Daniel could feel the vibrations growing stronger as Emmy’s finger moved up. He shivered as he saw Emmy making the vibrations in his diaper reach such a proportion that he could hear it coming through the padding. He was gasping when Emmy finally stopped. “How’s that?” Emmy asked as she started walking down the stairs. Daniel felt an unwanted orgasm rapidly building and there was nothing he could do to stop it. Before Emmy had even reached the bottom step he was thrusting against the harness and let out an exclamation as he climaxed. He felt his straining tool rapidly tensing as he spurted into the sex toy. There was no respite. Emmy made her final preparations to leave as if it was normal to have a man helplessly climaxing on her chest. All Daniel could do was whine and groan as the vibrations refused to abate. “So much babbling.” Emmy chuckled, “Here, take this.” Daniel saw a pacifier appear in front of his mouth and he didn’t think. He opened his mouth and the latex bulb popped past his lips and into his mouth. He was vaguely aware of a ribbon hanging from the soother that was clipped to the collar of his onesie. With a muted exclamation Daniel experienced a second orgasm as Emmy stepped out into the front yard. As Daniel hung limply in the harness he tried to catch his breath. He’d had two orgasms and they had barely even left the house! Emmy started walking but instead of going the way they went the previous week Daniel saw they were heading in the other direction. They were walking in the direction that Daniel had tried to escape. Even though Daniel was feeling an ache in his penis as it was forcefully stimulated he had enough presence of mind to know there was nothing in this direction for a long way except for Martina and her bed and breakfast. “Ugh…” Daniel grunted as he came again. The pacifier tumbled from Danny’s lips and bounced at the end of the ribbon. A line of drool fell down his chin and on to his onesie. Without missing a step Emmy reached for the pacifier and brought it back up to Daniel’s mouth. It was as if Emmy had somehow turned the vibrator up to an even higher setting than before, it seemed to target his most sensitive spots and go to town. Daniel’s life had been altered completely and now it felt like his mind was going the same way. He was edged or forcibly given orgasms so often it felt like his brain was turning to mush. It was as if his adult thoughts were being peeled away one humiliation at a time. Now, helplessly cumming into his diaper as he was carried down the street, his situation felt more hopeless than ever before. He just didn’t know how he would ever escape, he didn’t know if he had anything to escape too… “You see?” Emmy chuckled as she reached around and patted the harness over Daniel’s crotch, “When you’re a good boy you get to play with your toys.” Daniel wanted to reply but any time he opened his mouth all he could do was moan and grunt like some kind of prehistoric Neanderthal. It was impossible to say whether Emmy genuinely thought he enjoyed this or if she was just mocking him. He wasn’t even sure it mattered, one way or another he was going to be teased by this vibrator for as long as Emmy chose. The walk was a blur to Daniel whose poor dick ached like a strained muscle. By the time a building came into view he felt like he had orgasmed at least half a dozen times. He had also wet his diaper, the urine passing through holes in the accursed toy and spreading out over the thick padding causing it to swell up. Somehow the thicker, warmer and wetter padding only seemed to make the situation even worse. Martina’s bed and breakfast looked much bigger in the day. Daniel lifted his head to see that the building was a lot bigger than he had imagined, it was akin in size to Emmy’s place. He was surprised when Emmy turned and started walking up to the front door. Another orgasm was forced out of Daniel as she knocked on the door and he a line of drool fell from his mouth as he winced. “Emmy! It’s so good to see you again, I’m so glad you could make it!” Martina had answered the door with a big smile. Daniel saw the Hispanic woman step forward and hold out her arms for a hug. Before he could process what was happening he was crushed between the two women, the large boob that his head was nestled between was joined by Martina’s equally large breasts. For a brief few seconds Daniel’s head was completely enveloped by the large women’s ample chests. When they parted the hug he gratefully drew in some air. “And, of course, little Daniel!” Martine leaned forwards and planted a big kiss on Daniel’s forehead, “I hope you’ve been better behaved since your little adventure.” “Oh, he has.” Emmy chuckled, “Not that I gave him much choice! You may find him rather speechless at the moment, he does love his little buzzy toy after all.” “Of course. My Antonio is the same.” Martina smiled as she held the door open, “Come in, please.” “Thank you, Martina.” Emmy replied as she stepped forwards, “Are the others already here?” “They are.” Martina replied as she closed the front door, “You’re the last to arrive.” Daniel had no idea what the two Amazonian women were talking about. He was barely even listening as it seemed like his entire mind had been devoted to the feelings within his diaper. He was carried through the familiar hallway and out to a room at the back. The door opened and he was met by a sight he scarcely felt was believable. “Emmy! Oh, I was so pleased to hear you finally landed yourself a baby!” A woman taller even than Emmy stood up and hurried over. Yet again Daniel found himself being squeezed between two giantesses. The fleshy orbs straining against the clothing that confined them were pushed against him as the two women hugged. This time the embrace lasted long enough that Daniel feared he would suffocate, his legs and arms flailed as he tried to breathe in. His nostrils filled with the scent of womanhood. As the two women parted Daniel was left to look in horror at a scene he thought would be impossible. A woman was sat in an armchair next to the television, Martina was now sitting opposite her, this other woman who had just hugged Emmy was sat back down on the couch leaving one seat opposite for Emmy. What really took Daniel’s breath away though was not the four giant women but what they were sitting around. A fenced area in the middle of the room exactly like the playpen at Emmy’s house. It was filled with stuffies, toys, bottles… and three other men! Daniel’s mouth fell open and the pacifier dropped to his chest again. There were three men in the playpen and they were each like he was. He couldn’t really process what he was seeing. He didn’t know whether to be happy that he wasn’t alone or sad that others were trapped like him. “I know!” Emmy said in the high-pitched overly excited voice used for children, “New friends!” Daniel shook his head but it was a waste of time. Emmy lifted him out of the chest harness and lowered him into the playpen where the other men. Almost as soon as Daniel’s feet hit the floor he wobbled forwards and the vibrator pushed against him. He convulsed forwards and fell on to his hands and knees as a painful orgasm caused his aching tool to dribble out a little sticky fluid. Daniel’s cheeks reddened as he looked up at the three men who were all watching him. Two of the men looked utterly miserable. Daniel could tell one had been doing a lot of crying recently whilst the other was shifting awkwardly, it took him a couple of seconds to notice that the man’s exposed diaper had browned heavily. The scariest was the third man though, he was sat in front of a colourful toy xylophone and banging away at it happily and as if he didn’t have a care in the world. “Congratulations Emmy!” The woman who hadn’t previously smothered Daniel with her breasts spoke up, “It’s past time you got yourself your very own baby.” “I know.” Emmy said as she sat down and accepted a cup of coffee from Martina, “He’s been a little troublemaker but he’ll settle down eventually.” “Ooh, yes, we heard about the escape.” The woman replied, “Such a naughty little one. You must tell us what happened!” As the women started talking. Daniel wondered what on Earth he had fallen into the middle of. He was embarrassed to be dressed like he was in front of others, of course, but he had a desire to learn what was going on. The need for information outweighed his shame. He crawled over to the man who seemed like he had been crying. The man seemed to be about Daniel’s age though he had red hair and was a bit chubbier, he watched Daniel with apprehension. Daniel had no idea what you were supposed to say to someone in this position. “What’s going on?” Daniel whispered eventually for lack of anything else. “Go away.” The man replied as he turned away. “Please!” Daniel begged quietly, “I didn’t know there were others like… this.” “Well now you do.” The man didn’t seem to want to talk. “We need to escape.” Daniel hissed, “Maybe if we-” “Escape!?” The man replied as if he wasn’t sure Daniel was serious, “To where? We are in the middle of nowhere.” Daniel was getting frustrated. His hands went down to his diaper and he grimaced as he ejaculated yet again. There was almost no pleasure now, it was nearly entirely painful. He tried to push it to the side as he battled to keep the fog from clouding his brain. He crawled over to the man with the messy diaper. He was older than Daniel for sure and as the space between the two men narrowed he could smell the awful scent of soiled underwear. “We need to escape these crazy women!” Daniel hissed to the stranger. “Are you crazy!?” The man replied tensely, “If they hear you talking like that I’ll get punished and…” “We can’t stay here.” Daniel tried to reason with the obviously distressed man, “I’ve been stuck like this for a couple of weeks and-…” “Weeks!?” The man frowned, “Is that all?” “H-How long have you…” Daniel started hesitantly. “It’s hard to tell.” The man shrugged, “She doesn’t let me see clocks or calendars. She celebrated my birthday last month so I think it’s been at least a year.” Daniel felt his stomach drop. The thought of being with Emmy for that length of time was nearly enough to make him burst into tears. He sat back and trembled as he looked over to the other man, the one who was happily playing like a baby. He heard the messy man snort. “Don’t waste your time.” The man said as he followed Daniel’s desperate gaze. “What’s his deal?” Daniel asked in a shocked whisper, “He doesn’t… like it, does he?” “Who knows?” The stinky man shrugged, “He was here when I was first brought here and he seemed normal enough then. He changed over time though, now he at least acts as if he is just a baby and happy about it whenever I see him.” Daniel sat in stunned silence as he looked over at the man who now seemed like a vision of his future. His trembling became full on shaking as he envisioned himself slowly getting lost forever and becoming no more than the overgrown baby he was treated as. He thought about the orgasms he had been forced to have and the fogginess that seemed to inhibit his brain more and more. Is that where it would all lead? Would he become nothing more than a drooling infant? The panic that had been underneath the surface for a long time seemed to explode out of Daniel. He climbed to his feet and wobbled dramatically. He saw the women around him stop talking to watch him. He couldn’t stay here, he couldn’t become like these other people resigned to their fate as helpless babies looked after by these crazy women! “No!” Daniel yelled out loud. Daniel charged towards the edge of the playpen. His vision swam as tears filled his eyes. He waddled as fast as he could until he reached the metal fence, the bars were in a diagonal pattern and he saw an opportunity there. He dropped to his hands and knees and crawled towards a gap between the barricades, he could just about squeeze through. The door was open and he started getting back to his feet. “For goodness sake!” Emmy’s voice was filled with an anger that Daniel had never heard before. Daniel had barely taken a couple of stumbling steps before Emmy’s massive hands stopped and easily pulled him over to the couch. Daniel tried to scratch and claw, he was willing to do anything to get away but Emmy’s control of him was absolute. Before he knew what was happening he was horizontal and facing the ground. The snaps on his onesie were popped open and they sprang up revealing his diaper underneath. Daniel felt a pulling on the back of the diaper’s waistband and it quite suddenly tore. The back of the diaper flopped down leaving his butt open to the room. He knew what was coming but as the first spank landed he couldn’t help but yelp. He was already lost to despair so it wasn’t long before he was bawling his eyes out about everything that had happened, was happening and would happen. “I. Can’t. Believe. You. Are. Making. Me. Do. This. At. Your. Play. Date!” Emmy exclaimed. Daniel kicked his legs and flailed his fists as he cried and desperately tried to get away. He didn’t know how many times he was spanked but by the end he knew his rear end was bruised. As the women discussed his errant behaviour and Martina went to fetch a fresh diaper Daniel felt himself cumming again. It didn’t matter what he did. Daniel was completely at the mercy of someone who seemed to have none, someone who seemed to believe he needed this embarrassing treatment. He went limp as he pictured weeks, months, years and even decades as nothing more than a diaper-filling, helpless little baby. Daniel was taped into a fresh diaper in short order. With everyone staring his way he was turned towards Emmy and knew what was coming. He closed his eyes and opened his mouth as a hard pointy nipple was pushed past his lips. He couldn’t see behind him but he heard the women talking, he heard each of the other men being picked up as easily as he had been, he heard them all being attached to their caregivers’ nipples. As the men sucked on the breasts and felt their bellies filling with thick creamy milk the women simply spoke to each other as if this was an everyday occurrence. Four men completely helpless to their Amazon’s desires. --- A new story similar to "Cousin Emmy" has just been started! You can read the first part of "Training Daniel" RIGHT NOW at the following links: https://subscribestar.adult/posts/1258022 https://reamstories.com/page/lpjgftb4y2/story/luzh7bq3yj

I’m going to give up diapers any day now. This obsession started when I was four. I found some of my old baby pants and thought it would be fun to try them on. They felt so good. Mom said take them off you don’t need them anymore. I always do what Mom says, but the desire was overwhelming. I made makeshift plastic pants out of anything I could find as Mom had disposed of the plastic pants. Eventually this began to include cloth toweling or what ever I could simulate as a diaper. This crazy fascination was eventually going to go away — right? The grocery store baby aisle became my go to place when shopping. I even worked up the courage to buy the SuperSize plastic pants (thought I was going to die of embarrassment). This should satisfy my cravings —- right? High school was the great change, you’re becoming a man so diapers are going to go away — right? Now I could drive, so I could escape the limitation of my city. I discovered Salk pants that included liners in the medical supply store near a retirement community. My excuse, Grandpa needs these. Went to college, diapers really didn’t fit with the dorm life, but the desire was always there. Then the Army said we would like you to go to Vietnam. Oh, and by the way would you mind carrying this M-16 since you’re an infantryman. You want to jump out of a perfectly good airplane? Well then - AIRBORNE! Came back to the world and 2 weeks later I got plastic pants, but found I needed to go the medical route to get a comfortable fit. I thought all this time away from diapers would have dampened the interest — right? The only thing dampened was the diaper as this had become part of the wearing experience. Got married had a couple of kids which really didn’t fit with my diapers desires. Funny but diapering the kids was totally separate from my own fascination. I did get a few diaper moments with my love, even got her diapered up a few times. Then cancer took her away from me. During this time I’d discovered all the wonders of the internet catering to my diaper desires. Ordered more stuff than I should, but what the heck you only live once and I was becoming a senior. I’ve meet up with some fellow ABDLs to share experiences, we come at this from so many different directions. Ok, with all this maybe I’ve finally burned out the interest — right? I just have to throw out all the ODU onesies, the Dependeco diapers, the Threaded Armor pants, everything from Northshore and ABUniverse - because I'm giving up diapers any day now.

With some of us being in diapers during the day or 24/7 it is realistic to happen that a accident happen when entering a public place or doctors office. It could be embarrassing My option is that my wife takes me into the bathroom and quickly changes me. But how do other deal with this.

What diapers are you testing out, or want to try? I'm waiting on a bag of Incontrol Bedry Night diapers to play with. The theoretical absorbency limit is excessive for me, but I am wondering if it will lead to feeling drier when not wetting to capacity

Going in my burial instructions, closed casket, diapered and dressed like a baby.

Did he notice that he was making a mud present for his mommy ? another question his mommy is taking medication so she can nurse him ?

I'd like to try Trest because I have tried most of the other "super diapers" we can get up here. I'd also like to try the MegaMax AirLock. I prefer plastic to cloth-backed diapers, generally, but have a place for them in my system - my current favourite is the Rearz Active Air but I'd like to see how the NorthShore product stands up. I liked their Air Supreme's so I'm curious about the AirLock's. I also want to try TryAgains, and I have seen people talking about someone on Etsy that makes Pampers for adults, basically - they're expensive and probably don't work that well, but I love Pampers so I'd put up with reduced functionality in exchange for seeing the look on my wife's face if I walked into the room in what looked like actual Pampers.

Mommy has just changed me into a freshly clean tykables galactic diaper ready for bed. she made me a hot chocolate will drink that then i will go to sleep. see you in the morning.

Has anyone tried peeing in a condom, then lying on the floor of the shower with your legs up against the wall while still wearing the condom? The anticipation of waiting for gravity to take over and the full condom to slip off and land on your chest or face with a big splash can be quite a thrill.

i have pee accidents quite a bit of the time in public. if I accidentally poo myself sometimes a shart or a small poo, sometimes a load but extremely rare though. I will go straight away and do a clean up in the cubicle. there have been times where I have hopped into my car and have had a wet and or messy accident I will drive home and get my diaper change. i always have a diaper change before going out though. i am not a fan going out in public with a full diaper on.

I liked the story......Write more please

I really liked your story and the way you are writing ! Hoping to see more

That’s was intense chapter I was thinking it was the end of story now you left this big cliffhanger!!!

You have perhaps the dirtiest mind of any of my tens of fans. And I love that about you. 😉😝

I agree, using the wolves as an opportunity for her to mess herself was brilliant. Now she has a long time before getting a change. She probably needs a good paddling for not being open and honest with Tav, and not privately either lol. She probably needs to learn to enjoy her dirty diapers lol. Probably earn those diaper changes by doing all three things in her diaper to make sure it full. Diapers are probably expensive, especially for new adventurers 😂

I am not much of a writer and saying much I also do love your story Thank you hope to see more.

Chapter 11 All throughout the lecture hall, the girls were sitting in circles on the floor, one person in the middle, taking turns channeling power. It felt less like magic and more like a team building exercise–and, really, it felt even less like that and more like a game for toddlers. Duck Duck Goose, but someone sat in the middle. Guess the Leader without any guessing. Daniel resisted the urge to make any sarcastic quips about kiddie games, but the jokes still came to mind. He kept his mouth shut, because if Daniel started making quips about how babyish the exercise felt, the retorts would be fast, obvious, and draw far more attention to the diaper he’d been required to wear. Better to keep silent and avoid reprisal. And, besides, he had work to do. This was why he was here, after all, to learn magic. He began as the top left point on the pentacle–the point representing ‘Earth’. Mathilde sat to his left, Hazel to his right, and Asami sat right in the center of the circle, legs crossed on the ground. In practice, there was no need for them to literally sit in a pentacle formation to do their magic, but this helped everyone remember their roles and reinforced the positions they were attempting to fulfill. Daniel, as Earth, was the most tangible, physical point in their coven, the shaper of all things solid. “How do we start?” Cassie asked. Asami spoke up. “I’ve done this before, so you can just follow my instructions. Scoot closer, though.” They all did so, moving close enough in that they could reach out and touch one another. “Okay, put one hand on the shoulder of the wom–the person next to you, and one hand on me, then follow my lead.” She shut her eyes, as all the girls reached out their hands. Mathilde’s hand rested on Daniel’s shoulder, a gentle touch. Daniel didn’t know if he should take her instruction to ‘follow her lead’ literally, so he watched for a moment, waiting to see that the other girls had actually closed their eyes. Once they did, though, he still watched for a moment longer. Hazel’s face was tight with concentration, and Cassie’s looked uncertain, eyelids fluttering like she was tempted to look around and see if she was doing everything correctly. Radha, meanwhile, wore a smirk, like she’d thought of something funny she couldn’t wait to share. Mathilde and Asami, though, looked relaxed. Since they were the most experienced amongst the group, Daniel tried to mimic them, clearing out his mind. Reaching out, he laid hands on Cassie, to his left, and on Asami. He shut his eyes, pushed aside worries, and allowed his magical sensitivity to extend to the space around him. Gently touching of hands, a close, cozy circle, the closed eyes and silent halls, it all facilitated their mental bonds. With practice, Daniel knew that covens could link minds with one another like second nature, but for now, they had to prime their brains and bodies to prepare. Though the goal was different, the intent had much in common with Rachel’s own mental manipulation the day before: Creating parity between headspace and arcane goals. He felt the pull a moment later–Asami’s mind touching his own. He didn’t allow her in, exactly, his thoughts were his own, but he met the connection and matched it. A mental handshake, rather than a mental hug; he was reticent to open himself too much to strangers. Through her, in a moment, he felt the others. Asami formed a mental basin, from which rivers flowed in and out, pooling their connections. They had no spells to cast, but they shared energy regardless. Daniel struggled with the specifics of his own cornerstone. He was Earth, his role was to give their magic solid shape, an outline. However, though he tried, the rivers that flowed between them still spilled out, sloshing over their banks and beds. The connections were strong, but without an equally strong boundary to hem it all in, much of the finer details were lost. (It’s my first time doing this,) he reminded himself. (It’s fine if I make a few mistakes.) He thought he could almost hear the thoughts of the other girls, but it was shrouded, too, muffled by the babbling power flowing between them. All he got was a vague impression–Cassie’s anxiety, Hazel’s tightly focused efforts. Enough that they could coordinate their efforts, not enough to invade privacy. After a few minutes of this, Asami let the connection fade, streams of power drying up, and Daniel opened his eyes. “So, that’s pretty much what it’s like,” she said. “Mathilde, do you want to be our next Familiar?” Mathilde smiled and nodded, and everyone shifted one seat to the left, while Mathilde rolled to the center of their circle, and once again they all shared their touch. Taking the point of Aether, Daniel expected his role to be different, but the fundamental shape of their coven to be the same. However, as Mathilde made her mental connection, Daniel found himself not connected by a stream, but by a current of wind. There was no dribbling connection flowing directly. Instead, the power he shared was picked up like a paper airplane, carried on currents to a whirling centerpiece–not so violent as a tornado or a hurricane, more like a gentle updraft. With Mathilde as their Familiar, he had no carte-blanche connection to the other girls’ thoughts or feelings. The power drifted away from him as needed, and came back as needed, little packets that were insulated from one another. The only thoughts he received were ones deliberately sent, asking for more power or less, focused requests to help shape their mental landscape more precisely. And his own job was to ensure that the packets were handled correctly–zipping to the right people, at the right times. It was now Asami’s job to keep the power from being lost, she’d taken the job of Earth, and she did so reliably. Daniel, however, struggled to keep things on course in his own way. Some magic went to the wrong people, or arrived at the wrong times–too much to one witch, too little to another. In his effort to keep the connections consistent, he caused the mental wind to billow and gust, only to lose it all. (Dammit,) he thought, annoyed with himself. (This shouldn’t be hard, we’re not even moving much power. What’s wrong with me?) Only a second later, the connection dropped, severed completely in an instant. Daniel blinked a couple times, surprised by the sudden absence of magic, and looked around. “What happened?” Mathilde looked away for a moment, then only said, “Some things were said a little too loudly, that I assume we’d rather keep private.” Everyone glanced around in confusion, except Daniel, who just widened his eyes. Mathilde must have heard his thought, his self depreciation, and rather than let that mote of personal criticism be announced to the group, she’d ended the exercise. And, because Daniel hadn’t thought to look around in mock confusion, he’d made it obvious who had led to the early completion. Since it was already obvious that Daniel was the one she’d done this for, he mumbled, “Thanks.” He assumed everyone else was wondering, ‘What did Daniel think about?’, but nobody asked, and Mathilde’s expression made him believe his secret was safe with her. “Hazel, you’re next,” Mathilde said, as she moved to take her spot in the pentacle once more. And, once again, things were different. Hazel was no current, no gentle breeze. Hazel’s mind called up the image of thick metallic cable, electricity coursing through it at blinding speeds. The power wasn’t necessarily greater than the previous two, but she threw it around with reckless abandon. It was Daniel’s job to be the Aqueus, the flow of the power, and in this role he failed utterly. He struggled to understand the distinction between this and his previous job, and within moments, surges of crackling power were coursing around, his inexperience and Hazel’s aggressive speed playing off each other in the worst way. And then he heard a thought, more crystalline and exact than anything he’d heard up to that point. (So what was Daniel thinking that was so embarrassing?) He could not identify the voice, the speaker, only the words, and it seemed to be a careless message. Hazel didn’t have Mathilde’s experience, and wasn’t holding anything back. Their thoughts were a PA system. (Hazel, you need to control thought flow better. Our thoughts are spilling.) (No I don’t, we’re a team, we’re supposed to know each other.) (She’s got a point.) (Still, we’re just now learning–that’s unfair to put on him.) And, because trying not to think about something was impossible, Daniel’s mind slipped. (I can’t–fuck shit think about something else elephants elephants elephants–) Trying to shield his thoughts through a barrage of mindless noise, Daniel lost even the tiny bit of control he’d had over his role. Feedback began to build in their magic. (It’s got to be one of the diaper things.) (Probably true.) (If I were him, I’d have quit the instant they made me wear that. Is he shameless or does he like it?) (Maybe he just really wants to learn?) (Yeah, no, he’s doing this for kicks.) (Who would like this?) Daniel tried to pull away, but an arc of electric shock struck his mind, and his hand felt almost magnetized to her arm. He winced. They’d built up power too fast, and to retreat was painful. Mind racing, he couldn’t do a thing to prevent the thoughts that flashed to the forefront of his mind. Rachel, leering over him, as she dealt out her humiliations. The sense of pathetic smallness he’d felt when she first put him in a diaper, and the deeper, greater shame when she’d forced him to use it. The window she’d put in his room, a constant display of his ineptitude, his incompetence, his– (Enough.) The mental connection broke. Daniel felt a tiny static burst, but the overwhelming power didn’t course through him. Eyes snapping open, he saw Mathilde wince a little, and could sense the burst of power seeping out into the ground around them. He heard footsteps behind their bubble and looked out to see Blackburn, a few steps away, pulling out her wand. Before Blackburn could act, though, Mathilde smiled and shook her head. “Sorry, Professor,” she said. “We got a little out of hand there, but I brought it back into control.” “Very well.” Blackburn looked at them for a cold, thoughtful moment, and Daniel was certain he felt her gaze land on him for longer than any of the others. “If you know what went wrong, remember that, and find new roles for those who couldn’t handle it.” Daniel was glad his next thoughts weren’t projected to the whole group. (So far we haven’t found anything I can handle.) It was, to his surprise, Hazel that spoke up when the teacher had left. “So, your prefect is Rachel?” “Yeah,” Daniel said. “She’s…” “She’s such an ass,” Hazel finished. “She’s mine, too. Pretty sure someone shoved coal up her ass and she’s trying to turn it into diamonds.” “I heard about her,” Radha added. “She got in a shouting match with a second year while I was getting settled in. I don’t know what about, but–I didn’t know faces could get that red just from yelling.” “You’re…not wrong,” Daniel said. “She hated me before she knew the first thing about me, and she literally said she wants to make my life hell. What’s her deal?” “She’s just mad because she knows she’s barely scraping by, and it makes her self conscious,” Asami explained, adding in a whisper. “She’s nearly flunked out of two classes. Had to take extra studies to stay enrolled.” Daniel frowned, confused. “What? I mean, I haven’t seen her test scores or anything, but she’s good. She’s got control like you wouldn’t believe, she’s fast–what’s her problem?” “Oh, she’s a Nitch,” Mathilde said. “The right term is, ‘Bitch’,” Hazel supplied, producing a giggle from Radha. “No, but seriously,” Mathilde continued. “A Niche Witch. ‘Nitch’. She’s good enough at a few things that she can scrape by, but her coven is…a disaster. Rumor says, she’s the reason Blackburn won’t let people trade coven members, because people kept trying to get rid of her.” Asami shook her head. “That’s just a rumor, the rule’s always been around.” “Still, if it’s a rumor, gotta be based in something,” Radha said. “Should we keep going?” “You’re on deck,” Hazel replied. Radha’s practice passed quickly–her mental landscape was rather like Asami’s, and yet rather different. Magic still flowed like water, but instead of streams and lakes, her passages and basins were colorful plastic slides and swimming pools, and the water poured rapidly around. Slower than Hazel, faster than Asami, it struck a balance between the two girls. What stood out to Daniel was not Radha at all, but his own performance. As the point of Spirit, he was meant to supply the concept of the magic. Since they weren’t casting spells, this part was easy–he could have given it any concept that he wanted, but that ended up being so broad that he couldn’t even imagine what to make it into. He didn’t fail, exactly, but nor did he really try. That left only one other student to take the center before Daniel would be up. Cassie hadn’t said much so far, and Daniel had little idea what to expect when she walked to the center of the group, sat cross legged, and extended her own mind to the rest of them. Daniel expected some new metaphor for the exchange of power, but instead, he found that the first thing he saw in the space was…Cassie. She didn’t represent herself as a metaphor at all. Instead, Cassie stood in front of him, though her uniform had been replaced with a flowing blue dress, and she stood in a garden, surrounded by warmth, life, and growing things. Daniel saw no direct transfer of power, but then he saw that it wasn’t just Cassie in the mental landscape–the other girls were there too. Not as the people he recognized, though. Radha was a squirrel, darting across the garden, carrying acorns which she deposited in a pile at Cassie’s feet. Asami had the form of a fox, prowling around, keeping everything in line, while Mathilde looked like a robin out of a Disney movie. Hazel was, perhaps inevitably, a prickly hedgehog. The whole group, all the woodland creatures, were rushing to her and from her, bringing little things from the garden, or taking them away, while she hummed a little tune. Daniel’s nose twitched, and he reached up, pawing at his face for a moment, pulling a floppy ear over his eyes. It took him a moment to realize what he’d appeared as, glancing back to eye his cotton ball tail. (I’m a bunny rabbit?) he groaned to himself. (Ugh–I guess that’s better than a skunk.) He’d taken the role of Mind, and here, he felt most confident. The practical part of spellcasting, not working with concepts, but with form. He scurried up to Cassie, and she knelt, brushing a hand between his ears and petting back his fur before handing him a handful of seeds that’d been brought in by Mathilde. Daniel understood immediately what Mathilde was conceptualizing–the loose idea of a light spell. Not something difficult, not something they’d actually cast, but it was a spell he knew and could work with. Hopping away, he pictured what he wanted in his mind, bringing forth a concept conceptualized–of course–as a long, pointy carrot. For all the cartoon juvenility of the mindscape, here, Daniel the Fluffy Bunny Rabbit felt most confident, most at ease. He might not be good at the other points, but when it came to the Mind, the knowledge of how spellcasting worked, he felt he had a handle on things. His job didn’t require working with gut feeling or judgment, and it didn’t ask him to control power in precise ways–it was, almost completely, a mental game of taking memorized information from his head and using that information to give the ideas form and shape. This was where he belonged, and he knew it. Above and beyond the here and now, more than just in their training, this is the role that warlocks belonged in. There was power here, and this was the place he could use it. A warlock, with all the speed and power that implied, could take this power and do incredible things with it. His early assumptions had been wrong–the witches in a coven weren’t simply batteries that charged up their spells. They did far more, providing structure, relieving the mental load of spellcasting and allowing magic to have greater precision. The warlock leading a coven wouldn’t have to worry about using too much or too little power, the Aether point handled that. Nor did he have to worry about losing energy, that was controlled by Earth. Spirit and Mind reinforced the mental and literal structure of the magic, and Aqueus kept it all moving, flowing, so that the warlock would have all this ready at his fingertips. Maybe this would be a different course to the top. Maybe he didn’t even need to go to a warlock school. Daniel didn’t need to perfect everything after all–as a warlock leading a coven, he would have the girls to compensate for his weaknesses. They would give him everything he needed to achieve mastery, to let him demonstrate the power he had within him. Plus, occasionally, Cassie would scratch him between the ears. The mental connection finally faded, and Cassie sighed happily. Of all the groupings so far, this one had worked the best, and there were smiles all around when it ended. “You’re up, Daniel,” Asami said. Daniel felt it a bit unnecessary, but he wanted to do it regardless, just to see what the role felt like. A mental understanding was good, even if it wasn’t where he belonged. So, moving to the center of the group, Daniel sat down, letting all the girls reach out and rest their hands on him. It was more physical contact than he could remember having since…he wasn’t sure, but he tried not to let that bother him, donning the mental role of the coven’s familiar. Daniel extended his mind. To make the proper mental connections he had to go one at a time, slowly unfolding the arms of their pentacle, and it wasn’t until he’d touched every girl that he realized the form his own mental landscape had taken. He was neither a pool, nor a garden, nor even a gardener. He was not the only human, surrounded by a group of abstract representations of his peers. Daniel had projected himself as some kind of machine, not a computer even, but a modular, five-way arcade cabinet. Every other member of the coven stood around him, human, fully formed, speaking plainly, talking to each other about what they wanted to do, and Daniel was the only one without a voice. He immediately felt the claustrophobia–in his mind, he was unable to move, except for how the girls moved him. They had all the controls, after all, the buttons to push and the joysticks to move to get the results they wanted. He was a game for them, or a toy. And, as Blackburn had made clear, he was helpless. He hadn’t realized how helpless, either, until he was here, projecting the mental image into the world, with zero control over the magic. The only choice he had was to keep the coven’s connection alive, or to end it. But, a moment later, he realized something else. His goal as the coven’s Familiar was to carry magic between them–thoughts, energy, willpower. In his first moments, he’d been waiting for that to begin. As with his other roles, the work would show up, and he’d start handling it as best he could. Ten seconds passed in the mental space, where the girls played his mental arcade and input elaborate button combinations. Only then did he realize it’d already begun, and he hadn’t even noticed. He’d been succeeding, and he hadn’t even noticed. Sure, the mental construct was uncomfortable, even claustrophobic, but above all else it was effortless. Even trying to take notice, Daniel barely registered the effort it took to move it, and the thought process was reflexive, second nature. Even being the Mind had been work, but this? This was child’s play. ... I just finished doing a ton of work setting up an archive and library in my Discord Server. Even if you're not subscribed to my SubStar or Ream, the public stories archive is still available, meaning it's a great way to read the literally hundreds of stories and chapters I've got posted there https://discord.gg/FvyTkRu

4 The following Monday, as per routine, Riley went to school and came home. The day had given her quite a few surprises: a surprise history test, a math quiz, and pair work in art class. She had done the test and the quiz to the best of her knowledge, all thanks to her method of study that allowed her to defend herself well even in the most reluctant questions. Surely the test went well, she told herself. The art hour, however, put her to the test. She had never had much inclination for artistic and creative subjects-except for writing where she felt she had mastered the real thing-too abstract and poorly understood. Had it not been for Theo to guide her, the blank canvas would have become her definitive work that would have enshrined her in the long line of bad artists. Theo. It was rare that a classmate of hers intruded into her endless stream of thought. It seemed to her that she was discovering his existence for the first time. Like her, he was shy, solitary and unreachable. Those thoughts made her lose her appetite, so she went to her room to put on some more comfortable clothes to stay in, including putting on a pull-up. She grabbed her backpack and immediately set out to do her homework; she planned to spend the afternoon doing whatever she wanted. With the last science exercise completed, the little girl stood up and stretched. The rumbling of her stomach reminded her that she had skipped lunch, she looked at the clock: it was two o'clock in the afternoon. She had better eat something. She put a piece of frozen pizza in the microwave oven, set the temperature and time - 10 minutes - and pressed the "START" button. She waited sitting at the table. The ringing of the phone made its way through all the rooms,m until it reached the kitchen. Riley sprinted to the living room where the phone was located, picked up the handset and in a nervous voice said, "Hello?" "Hey, Riley, it's Theo," said the voice with a bit of insecurity. "Am I disturbing you?" "Hey, Theo," she greeted him, then answered happily, "no bother. Tell me everything." "I just wanted to ask you how you found yourself working with me today," he said cautiously. "I saw you... angry, I wanted to know how you were." Riley bit her lower lip, and without his noticing a drop of pee ended up in her diaper. Theo was telling the truth, during that hour of class she felt like a complete wimp, a no-good. At one point, just before the end of class, she roared all her frustration at him. She sighed thinking back to those thirteen seconds that seemed interminable, then answered him in a sincere voice, "I'm fine. I've calmed down and..." She paused to sigh again. "I'm sorry I acted that way. It usually doesn't happen to me to-" "Of not being able to do something right?" the companion on the other side added promptly. "I know how that feels." Riley smiled, wondering if Theo could have seen it. No, he couldn't have seen her; who knows where he lives!" she told herself. "So, do you forgive me?" "Even if you didn't apologize to me, I'd still forgive you," Theo said casually. "Would you like to come over and finish the task?" She missed a beat. Had she heard correctly? A classmate of hers asking her to come over? Yes, she had understood correctly. She would have wanted to say yes immediately, but what if Mom and Dad had said no? Riley answered uncertainly, "I have to talk to my parents about it first. If I'm not mistaken, your parents should have their numbers? At least they should have my mom's." Theo muttered something (or so it seemed to Riley). "Yes, my mom told me she has both, but she prefers you to talk to them directly." Riley brought her hand to his temple in disbelief. Of course she was going to talk to them directly about it! He replied, "When they come back I will talk to them about it. Let's stay that way for now." "Alright, I'll talk to you later or possibly tomorrow," he concluded, then said goodbye to her, "Have a great rest of your day. Bye Riley!" "You too, Theo! Bye!" and hung up. At that exact moment, the squeaky, annoying sound of the oven alerted her that her snack was ready. She jumped off the couch, but something stopped her on the spot. What the... The little girl touched the front of her pull-up. It was hot and the front symbol was slightly faded, but it wouldn't be long before it disappeared completely. "I better go pee before I get it all over me," she confuted to herself aloud, as if there was another person with her, and went to the bathroom. — The pizza tasted like cardboard. The tomato and cheese had lost their distinctive flavors; the dough was the only decent thing that managed to convince her to go all the way through it, every last bite. The cold pull-up began to bother her, especially between her legs. Rule one was pretty clear. If you want to wear a diaper, just tell us and we'll put it on. This implies that only Dad and I will be able to change you and, most importantly, check it if you had an "accident." When she put on the pull-up, Riley had not heeded to the rules they had imposed on her that Saturday morning. She couldn't wait for Mommy (or Daddy) to come home and clean her up and put a clean diaper on her. They would come to know that she had transgressed one of the rules. She made up her mind: she would tell the truth. She thought back to what had happened that night. She brought her legs against his chest and hugged them, their puzzled faces still well in her mind. At that moment she made a promise to herself: No more secrets and no more lies to Mom and Dad. To chase those thoughts away, she went up to the second floor, went to her room to get a book and headed for the bathroom to pee. — Riley was engrossed in reading that she paid no attention to her mother entering the house. In fact, it was her appearance in the kitchen that brought her back to reality. The little girl began to break into a cold sweat. "I didn't know you were reading," Helen exclaimed in surprise. "Did you do all your homework?" Riley nodded a nervous smile. She was not good at masking her emotions, and Helen immediately sensed that something was wrong. She asked her, "Honey, is something wrong?" Riley suddenly got up from her chair with still that smile that Helen found annoying. She hastily replied, "Yes, yes, yes, Mom! Everything is fine! I'm just glad you're back!" Helen gave her a guarded look. "Why are you acting like this? It's not like you." True, Riley couldn't blame her; she couldn't explain that strange behavior. She gave a tense giggle, then calmed herself by taking three deep breaths. There, she was about to tell her, "Mom, do you remember the rules you gave me for diapers?" Her mother nodded and crossed her arms. She looked her straight in the eye, from her face she was not at all pleased. She asked in a haughty tone, "Are you wearing one now and need to be changed?" "I'm wearing a pull-up," the sorry little girl hastened to say. "Sorry, I couldn't resist." Helen looked up at the ceiling. "I should have expected you to wear one in our absence. By the way, again!" Riley looked down guiltily, turning her toes back over each other. Helen continued brooding, but on the verge of scolding her. "I appreciate you telling me, Riley. However, your father and I gave you rules for a reason. These aren't toys; they can harm your health if misused. Being in one of those things for a long time could give you a skin rash. Do you understand?" She turned her gaze to her and nodded. "Now we're going to go up and give you a good cleaning," she told her. "Until I talk it over with your father, you're going to wear big girl panties. Diapers and pull-ups are off-limits!" "All right," Riley said, and her mother escorted her to the bathroom. — "Today I got a call from Theo, a classmate of mine," Riley began as her mother removed her dirty pull-up. "We have an art assignment we have to finish. He asked if I would be free to go to his house tomorrow. Do I have your permission to go?" Helen rubbed her nether regions well and then replied, "We'll talk about it tonight over dinner with your father, okay?" "Okay," replied Riley meekly and let her mother finish cleaning her. "No diaper? Not even for the night?" Helen shot her the look. Riley sighed in disappointment. "Understood." "Would you tell me what you understood?" her mother questioned her in a stern voice. "I understood that not following the rules has consequences." "So?" "You will not put me in a diaper now or before going to bed." "What will you do before you go to bed?" "I will go to the bathroom and pee like a big girl." "I guess you've learned your lesson, at least for now," Helen concluded contentedly.

Chapter 9 : A Twin Festival? Welcome back, my JJ Little Baby Besties. Did you have a nice nap? Or did you sleep well through the night? Or are you just about to get all cozy for another bedtime story? If you need a fresh diapey, don’t worry. I, Miss Jillian, your temporary mommy for the duration of this detailed account of the progression of my diapered life, will patiently wait for you while you get out of that wet and/or messy diapey. In a fresh diapey now? Good baby. Mommy Jill will continue with her story now. Where we last left off, I officially began my first ever JillianPlays stream on Twitch. Despite how fun the turnout was, it was a whole lot of fun. Now I want you to hang on to your diapeys, because I’m going to hit the fast forward button. We are now 28 days into the future. I was in my twin sister Jen’s room, where we were both putting on our Wendy Darling costumes. A blue short sleeved night gown with a blue bow that we each wore in our hair. We each needed to get our hair cut short to match the same length as her’s. With my sister being super crazy about the details, we even had our hair dyed to match the same golden-brown color. From where the bow was tied, seven strands of hair hung behind it, each strand rolled into a perfect curl. The costumes were perfect, and from all the Wendy cosplays that I saw online, I would have to say that ours was the best. It was Thursday evening when we had our third and final costume rehearsal. Both Jen and I would get into our Wendy costumes and style each other’s hair, and then watch the animated Peter Pan one more time. And with it being the 12th time that we have seen the movie together, I could almost recite every line of the movie by heart. We would watch the movie, and we would then go off to bed. Everything was ready to go for the next day. Our luggage bags sat in the living room, all fully packed. The plane tickets sat on the kitchen table, along with a detailed itinerary that my sister printed out. Jen also drew out $1,000, so we each had $500 for spending money. All that remained was watching the Disney classic one more time before going off to bed. As Jen was about to play the Peter Pan Blu-Ray (we couldn’t stream it on Disney Plus because they removed the movie for stupid woke reasons), she gave me a quizzical look. “Um, Jill?” she asked me with a worried look that conveyed a deep level of concern. “Can you use the bathroom before we start?” Now there was a reason why Jen’s request was so urgent. The last time that we watched Peter Pan (which was just four days ago), I forgot to use the bathroom. In the middle of the movie, I felt my pants getting all warm and moist. Before I knew it, the couch cushion that I was sitting on was soaked in a puddle of pee, which was quickly soaking into the fabric of the cushion. With that, my twin sister paused the movie and had me go take a shower and clean up. While I did this, she began wiping down the cushion. She then sprayed the cushion with stain remover and sat it out to dry. Since that incident that evening, my sister made it clear. I was going to be wearing a diaper for the rest of the movie. And it was a good thing that I did. Towards the end of the movie, I had a much smaller accident, which was barely enough for me to even detect that there was any dampness at all in my diaper. So at my sister’s request to use the bathroom before we started the movie, I gave her an embarrassed nod as I hurried to the bathroom. I had to pee, but just not really bad. I sat down on the toilet and after about 15 seconds of peeing, my bladder was empty again. After I washed my hands and left the bathroom as I let them air dry, I returned to the living room and sat down in the dark living room, where only the faint glow coming from the UHD TV could be seen. Jen started the movie and began watching Peter Pan for the 12th time. Now wait a second! I can tell what you are thinking. Mommy Jillian, what happened during those 28 days that you skipped? If it concerns you, my JJ Diapered fam, not to worry. Mommy Jill has prepared the perfect summary of all the key things that have transpired for the last 28 days. So pop in that pacie and enjoy this wonderful recap. For day two of the stream, it was pretty much more of the same. I didn’t get any new followers or subscribers but I had the same audience. GaretheBear, JtheCalcugamer, JennyPenny2001, and Glytter all watched me finish Super Mario Bros. 2 (Lost Levels) and complete three more dungeons in The Legend of Zelda. From my close call with the bathroom yesterday, I decided to wear diapers during my streams. During my first break, I changed into a new diaper before returning to my bedroom. With this new schedule, I was now fully diapered for the rest of the day after starting my streams. But this also meant that I was going through a lot more diapers. With the diapers originally intended for nighttime use, I was now using them out of convenience for my streams, before changing into my nightly one for bedtime. Having done the math, I was now going through 19 diapers per week. Getting back to the stream, Glytter didn’t quite have my emotes done, but promised that they would be finished by Monday. Sure enough, Monday came and the emotes were finished as promised. While my emote library could hold a maximum of 35 emotes and 5 animated slots, Glytter managed to complete five emotes to start me off. These emotes included JillianHopeful, JillianYAY, JillianHug, JillianCry, and JillianVictory. Each emote portrayed a cartoon image of me portraying the expression based on the emote’s name. For next week’s batch of new emotes, Glytter promised me my first animated emote. After streams, I spent some time trying to figure out what subs to categorize each emote in for my emote library. With me wearing diapers a lot more often, it has become increasingly more difficult to control the function of my bladder. On Sundays and all during the week before my streams, I could only hold in my bladder for about an hour before I had an accident, so trips to the bathroom were a lot more frequent. After an embarrassing trip to 7-Eleven for Slurpee Day, both Jen and I agreed. From that point on, I would need to wear diapers in public, making long dresses or baggy jeans a must to hide my diaper. The Infamous 7-11 accident happened on a day that Jen decided to work from home. She took a break for us to get our Slurpees and spend an hour at King of Prussia mall. Jen and I had to use the bathroom before we started to look around for clothes at different stores. Before we could even enter the bathroom, I couldn’t hold it anymore. From all that I drank from the Slurpee, I felt my pants getting warm as the pee ran down my legs and formed a puddle right outside the bathrooms. To avoid any further embarrassment from all who saw this act, Jen quickly took me into a family bathroom (More privacy! Thank goodness!) and had me wait there while she bought me a new panty, a new pair of pants, and a new graphic tee. About 25 minutes later, she came back with my new clothes and a plastic bag where she stuffed in all the clothes that I pissed on. But that didn’t help my self-esteem. For the rest of the trip home, I was crying my eyes out while my sister glanced at me with compassion. From her facial expression, I knew that she wanted to hug me, but she couldn’t because she was driving me home. During the next four weekends, Gary took me out on dates every Saturday. I kept my promise with him to stay diapered while we were dating. During the first weekend, Gary bought me three more bags of Certainty Unisex Fitted Briefs. That’s 96 more diapers now. During the four weeks of my July dates with Gary, I only managed to make it to the toilet two times. Both of those times were at his house, but I have found over the past month that my ability to control my bladder was getting much worse. While we’re on the topic of bladder control, I noticed something even worse going on. During a lot of my streams, I get so focused on my game that I end up peeing my diaper without even knowing. I couldn’t tell you any instance when the accident actually happened. All I know is that I always have to check my diaper during the breaks and I found that it is soaked every time. At this point, I considered trying to re-potty train myself, but I dismissed the thought for now, as Twins Days was growing ever closer with each day. One thing that I can be grateful for is that my bowels were still functioning properly. During my new shift to wearing diapers more often, all of my poops are still in the toilet. So what about searching for a job? At that point in my Twitch career, Twitch just wasn’t paying the bills. All during the days, my first job was to find a job. Every week, I submitted new applications for anchor positions around Pittsburgh, Philadelphia, Boston, Baltimore, and the large metro area surrounding New York City. And during that whole month, I wasn’t scheduled for a single interview. So while I did my first job, my fun Twitch job continued after work hours. And how was my “second” job going? Over the whole month, I managed to play most of the classic Nintendo games that would be recommended to someone who has never played video games before. After completing around 20 games, I started playing some Switch games that my sister had in her catalogue. I fell in love with Animal Crossing: New Horizons and dedicated an hour of my stream to the game every day. I can see why my sister loves the character Isabelle so much. She’s such an adorable dog. While I was having fun, my Twitch career was still a no-go. 11 new followers during my second week. 12 new followers during my third week. Eight new followers during my fourth week. And 0 new followers during this week. Altogether, I only had 15 subscribers during my first month, and they were all Tier 1, since this was the only option, and I didn’t have Tier 2 and Tier 3 emotes available yet. And I made a whopping $37.43 for July. Strike that. During week four, someone donated 10,000 bits to my channel. Since Twitch keeps 50% of all earned bits, that’s another 50 bucks. I better get that day job. During those weeks, I started to get to know Glytter more, and she gave me 15 more emotes and 3 animated emotes. This gave me a total of 20 out of 35 emotes and 3 out of 5 animated emotes. The 15 additional slots included JillianIceCream, JillianRage, Jillian100 (me holding a yellow 100), JillianLOL, JillianHangry, JillianSmile, JillianMario (an animated me wearing a Mario hat), JillianGasp, JillianNO (me closing my eyes in defeat), JillianFriendship (me looking forward with open arms), JillianAnchor (me dressed up like a news anchor), JillianSnack (me holding a dorito), JillianSip (me holding my mouth to a can of Mountain Dew), JillianTaco (me holding a taco), and JillianSecret (Me holding a golden key). The three animated emotes included JillianPOP (a looping animation of me opening my mouth showing a wide and exaggerated circle), JillianDance (a looping animation of me shaking my waist back and forth with my eyes closed), and JillianCheer (a looping animation of me alternating my two hands up and down dressed up as a cheerleader). Nobody had any access to these new emotes, as I was still trying to determine what Sub Tiers to assign each of the emotes to. This would be figured out after Jen and I come back from the Twins Days Festival. And after yesterday’s stream, Glytter finally gave me her cellphone number and I exchanged mine with her as well. Among one of the things that that Glytter has revealed to me, her real name is Alyssa Glynnda Evans. From her middle name, I can see where “Glytter” came from. Since we have exchanged numbers, I have not received a call from Glytter yet. For my job search today (August 3rd), I came across an open anchor position right in downtown Philadelphia. When I googled the location, I just couldn’t believe it. The news station was only eight city blocks north of Metro City Apartments (AKA home of the Jenners Twins). I could almost walk to this job as this was less than a mile away. It was CBS Philadelphia, and they were looking for an evening news anchor. I made no hesitation in applying for this job. I emailed my polished résumé with my best credentials: Cover letter, references, letters of recommendation, and work samples from my internship in Cleveland. I then crossed my fingers, hoping that I could get this job. And with that, there’s really not much more to say about what happened over the last month, besides Jen and I getting ready for the Twins Days Festival. All the matching outfits that we bought and the Wendy costume that my sister has been working so hard on. And not to mention all the numerous evenings that we spent watching Peter Pan (which would be late at night before bed on stream nights). This morning, I packed everything that I would need for Twins Days. Since I probably needed more diapers than just the ones that I wore at night, I would be needing a separate luggage bag just to hold all of my diapers. Fortunately, Jen had an extra luggage bag for me to use. Having done the math, I would be needing at least 3-4 diapers per day for this trip. That would be Friday, Saturday, Sunday, and Monday, when we were coming back to Philadelphia. To be safe, I packed 16 diapers just in case I had any additional accidents. When I was about to pack some of my panties in my clothes luggage, Jen gave me a funny look. “Jill,” she said, picking up one of my Victoria Secret panties. “Are you really going to be wearing underwear there? With you mostly wearing diapers there, I really don’t think this is a good idea. What if you have another accident?” I grabbed the panty from my sister and put it back in the bag. I then blushed. “It’s just an afterthought. If I have just one accident, I promise that I’ll be wearing diapers the rest of the time there!” Jen sighed. “Okay. I really don’t want you to humiliate yourself there, but I can’t stop you. Just know that you are going to wear a diaper on the airplane!” I laughed at my sister’s recommendation. “Duh…” I could still freshly remember the embarrassing accident that I had while flying to Cleveland more than a month ago. For my clothes bags, I packed five outfits. I would be wearing the sixth one tomorrow morning, when my sister and I went to the airport. All of them were different colored crop tops with different colored knee-length skirts. My sister and I decided on this, since I needed a skirt long enough to hide my diaper. For pajamas, my sister bought a Joyspun Women’s Short Sleeve T-Shirt and Joggers Pajama set from Walmart that matched mine. We each had two sets of the same pajamas to save on luggage. To further save on luggage, I had my sister pack all my bras with her bras. She will also be packing both of the costumes but held off since she wanted to do one more costume rehearsal with the movie. She also packed a couple of swimsuits in case that we had time to use the pool. I likely wouldn’t use the pool, since I didn’t want to risk accidentally peeing in it. So altogether, between our clothes and toiletries, Jen had two suitcases with a large backpack purse for carryon and I had two suitcases with a large backpack purse for carryon (that Gary just bought me on our last July date. Thanks Gary!). Jen had all my bras, pajamas, swimsuit, and Twins Days Festival costume for Saturday. My backpack purse had all the normal cosmetics, plus four diapers (a day’s worth). Jen advised me to pack baby powder less than 12 ounces for carryon, or the powder could be confiscated by TSA. To meet TSA guidelines, I packed a 5-ounce container of Caldesene Baby Corn Starch powder with a small pack of wipes. Substances like creams were also not allowed by the TSA, so I couldn’t have anything like Aquaphor or Desitin unless it was in a checked luggage bag. The larger pack of wipes, along with my Aquaphor and larger container of baby powder was in my checked luggage with all of my other diapers. So, my JJ Little Besties, was that a good enough recap for you? You’re welcome. With all of the recap and preparations that I mentioned, we can now finally return to the present, where Jen and I were watching Peter Pan for the 12th time. Jen and I watched the entire movie. I had to pee again but was fortunately able to hold it this time. After the movie was over, I hurried to the bathroom to pee. I then went to my room to get ready for bed. I diapered myself again (now very much used to it at this point) and put a T-shirt on over my bra and pajama bottoms. Thanks to Gary keeping me plenty stocked, I had 95 diapers left (74 if you count all the diapers that I packed, including the one I will be wearing to the airport tomorrow morning). My diaper rustled against the cotton fabric in my pajama bottoms. I heard the loud crinkling as I quietly paced outside my room, my diaper being louder than my gentle steps. I entered my sister’s bathroom where I saw my sister in just her bra and pajama bottoms. She immediately turned her face as the loud crinkle of my diaper announced my arrival. Jen smiled and patted my pajama bottoms to hear the soft pat from my diaper. I gave her a grimace. She then gave me a hug. “Sorry Jill. Just messing with you. It’s a love pat! We’re twins. We’re best friends. It’s the best friendship anyone could have. And we get to celebrate it tomorrow. Aren’t you excited?” I nodded. “I am. I just wanted to say goodnight.” Jen held up an electric toothbrush that had a glob of toothpaste on it. “Good night, Jilly Bean!” I tapped my finger on my sister’s nose and smiled. “Good night, Jenny Penny!” Jen brushed her teeth, and I left her bedroom. I then entered my bedroom and shut off the lights. I then got underneath the covers of my queen size bed. I closed my eyes and smiled, looking forward to the start of Twins Days Festival tomorrow… I awoke to a very loud alarm at 4:50 in the morning. From what Jen told me yesterday, Gary would be riding with Joey and taking us to the airport at 5:50 AM sharp, since our flight departs at 8:20 AM at Philadelphia International Airport (PHL), and it is recommended that we get to the airport two hours before our flight departs. Full of excitement with what this day has to offer, I quickly got up and made my bed. I then entered the bathroom and took a quick shower. I wrapped a towel around my waist and around my breasts and went back into my bedroom. Instead of putting on my panties, I grabbed the diaper that I had sitting on the floor the night before and powdered it before diapering myself. It felt strange putting on a diaper in the morning instead of my panties that I was so used to wearing after getting ready in the morning. I put on my bra and then the clothes that both Jen and I agreed upon for this day: a white crop top, a black knee-length skirt, a pair of Champion white low-cut socks, and a pair of Grey New Balance 993 Sneakers. I left my room and waited for my sister to finish showering and dressing up. About a minute later, I saw Jen walking out of her bedroom wearing the same exact outfit as me. “Good morning, Jill.” My sister Jen said with a smile. She then gave me a teasing stare. “Oh Jill! You’re dressed in the same outfit as me?” I understood the joke immediately and humored her. “But you’re wearing the same outfit as me! Even our shoes and socks match!” I felt around the butt of my skirt to feel the soft padding of my diaper and gave it a soft pat. “Wait. Are you wearing a diaper too?” I walked over and patted my sister in the behind, but all I felt was cotton. There was no padding. “Not exactly, Jill!” Jen grinned. She gave me a playful shove and laughed. “I don’t need to wear a diaper under my skirt. Everything that is visible is supposed to match.” I nodded and glanced down at my bust. “Are you wearing the same bra as me?” “Nope!” Jen said with a laugh. “Our bras are underneath our crop tops. Everything visible, you silly goose.” I then shot Jen a double take. “Wait! Could we be…twins?” Now Jen was having a riot. Her smile widened as her eyes conveyed a look of sarcasm. “Oh, I don’t know Jill! Us? Twins? It doesn’t seem very likely.” That did it. Our cheeks both reddened as we burst into laughter. “You better watch out,” I warned my sister, still laughing. “You’re not wearing a diaper.” This made Jen laugh even harder. “Jill…” Jen said, her eyes starting to water from all the laughter. “I have never peed myself from laughing too hard…” Our fit of laughter was interrupted when I heard two knocks on the apartment door. We both shouted the names of our boyfriends at exactly the same time. “Gary!” I shouted. “Joey!” Jen shouted. “They’re here!” we both shouted at the same time. We both grabbed the handle of the door at the same time and opened the door. I glanced at Gary and saw him darting his eyes back and forth. “Wait!” Gary said with a smile. “Which one is Jill?” Joey sighed. “You’re right! I can’t tell who Jen is!” We both gave playful jabs to our boyfriends. “Gary…” I said with a smile. “Come on. You know I’m Jen.” “Then I got the wrong one!” Gary said, maintaining the smirk on his face. He then began to laugh and dropped the act. “Jill, you look nice…” “What about me?” Jen asked in a tone that indicated that she was obviously joking. Joey gave both Jen and I a look of approval. “You both look very nice. Just like twins!” Jen nodded and looked at her cell phone. “5:32. We got about 15 minutes!” During the next five minutes, both my sister and I finished doing each other’s hair. We each had our hair French braided into two short pigtails. Both Gary and Joey gave us the thumbs up when our hair styles perfectly matched. With 10 minutes left, we all walked over to the table, and each grabbed a luggage bag. Both Jen and I each put our backpack purses on, and Jen grabbed the plane tickets and the itinerary before we all exited the apartment. On our way down to the parking deck, Gary tapped my backpack purse, which just so happened to be the exact same one as Jen’s. “What do you think? Do you think it will come in handy?” He leaned down and whispered into my ear. “Jill, I know how much more frequent your accidents are becoming. I figured that this would make it a lot easier to handle them. Plus, your bag matches your sister’s!” Joey caught notice of Gary glancing at my backpack purse. “Wow! A matching purse! Who could’ve planned something like that?” Joey winked his eye at Gary, who winked back. “Thanks.” Gary said to Joey, giving him a fist bump. We made our way to Joey’s car. I looked at it and gasped. “Another Mercedes?” Joey nodded. “Not just any Mercedes. A white Mercedes-Maybach GLS SUV. Got it in May as an early birthday gift from my father.” My jaw dropped. “Is your dad loaded? I know that Gary’s uncle is…” Joey and Jen exchanged glances. Joey then looked back at me. “In a way he is. But it wasn’t his own money.” “Then whose money is it?” “Inheritance.” Both Joey and Jen said at exactly the same time. Joey nodded. “My grandfather was wealthy, and he sadly passed away in April. Compared to what he inherited, this toy is just pocket change. Plus, it’s not his own money. He would never buy something that expensive with his own money. It was a very special early birthday gift given to me right after my grandfather’s passing…” “And at the same dealership.” Jen added. “We both got our cars on the same day.” The conversation continued as we packed everything into the Maybach. Joey and Gary got in the front of the SUV, while Jen and I rode in the back. As the SUV made its way down Eastbound I-76, I gasped. Jen gave me the look and glanced down at my skirt. “Is there something wrong, Jill?” She gently whispered into my ear. “Did you have an accident?” I shook my head. Gary looked back at me. “Maybe she forgot something back at the apartment. Should we turn back?” All eyes were now on me. Neither answer was correct. I came to the realization that I forgot to tell Jen about the job that I applied for yesterday. My anxious face became a smile. “Jen,” I announced. “I forgot to tell you that I applied for a job yesterday.” Jen nodded. “A job? I’m listening, Jill…” I beamed, as I continued explaining the job in detail. “It was for an evening news anchor for CBS Philadelphia.” Jen’s jaw dropped. “CBS Philadelphia?! Jill! That studio is right downtown! You wouldn’t even have to drive there!” Joey smiled, sharing the same excitement that was clearly visible in Jen’s eyes. He then glanced at me. “That’s great to hear! So, when’s the interview?” I frowned. “I just applied for the position yesterday. I wasn’t scheduled for an interview yet!” “Okay.” Joey said. “That’s skill good news. I’ll be praying that things go in your favor!” Jen placed her two hands on my arm. “That is such good news, Jill! I will definitely be praying…” Gary nodded. “Yeah. We all hope you get it!” After giving them the good news about the interview, the conversation died out to just a quiet discussion between Joey and Gary. Most of the discussion had to do with the latest video games and their plans for the weekend after dropping us off at the airport. The faint and quiet hum of the car made me fall asleep a couple times. Jen was kind enough to let me nod off instead of jolting me back awake. Finally, something forced me awake. Joey was getting off at the exit that went to Philadelphia International Airport. Exit 347A. The route continued down PA-291. We crossed the George C. Platt Memorial bridge. A couple minutes later, we were at the airport. We all got out of the Maybach. Both Joey and Gary helped Jen and I with our luggage and we walked in towards Airport Terminal A. I hugged Gary and he gave me a kiss on the cheek. I kissed Gary back and smiled. “Take plenty of pictures!” Gary said with a smile. “I hope that you find your new purse to be helpful!” I smiled, wishing that I could just remain in Gary’s embrace forever. “I will! Both Jen and I will!” Meanwhile, my sister was enjoying her last moments with Joey before saying goodbye to him. By her timing, it looked like we both finished our goodbyes at the same time. The white Mercedes-Maybach GLS SUV drove off, leaving both me and Jen outside the entrance to Terminal A at Philadelphia International Airport. We both smiled as our twin adventure was about to begin. We both walked to the American Airlines kiosk to check in our four bags of luggage. I gave the woman clerk my two bags and Jen provided her with her two bags. While Jen was paying for the four bags by credit card, I glanced at the boarding pass that Jen gave me. Our flight was AAL1557. A nonstop flight leaving Philadelphia International Airport at 8:20 AM and arriving at Cleveland Hopkins International Airport at 9:58 AM. The plane that we would be riding in for this flight is an Embraer ERJ-175 jet, and I would be sitting in Seat 16F in the Main Cabin. Jen would be sitting in Seat 16D, right next to me. Since I am wearing a diaper, both Jen and I agreed that it would make more sense to have her sit in the aisle seat so it would give her easy access to the bathroom in the back of the plane more than seven rows back. A gentle nudge on my shoulders was an indication from Jen that she was finished paying for the checked bags. We both walked towards the TSA checkpoint, backpack purses on our backs. Despite it being just 6:18 in the morning, the line was still pretty busy for a Friday morning. About half of the people in line were dressed in business attire. The other half had a few elderly people, with a few young families with their children. One of them was a mother that was wheeling their little baby girl in a stroller. The girl looked totally out of it, wrapped in a blanket as the line slowly inched forward. After waiting in the line for almost a half hour, it was both Jen and I’s turn to go through the TSA checkpoint. A different woman that I didn’t recognize was pointing to a tray. Since I was wearing a skirt, all of my belongings were in my backpack purse. They then had me set my backpack purse on the conveyor belt, while I walked to the other side. My sister Jen did the same thing with her belongings. To my relief, the woman never made a single question about the contents of my belongings in my backpack purse. The belongings that I had in the smaller pouch of my backpack purse included my phone, my wallet, and a couple of stray retractable pens, and sticky notes incase I wanted to think of any other game ideas for my streaming channel during our more than an hour and a half trip to Cleveland. I grabbed my backpack purse when it came through the other side of the conveyor. A few seconds later, Jen picked up her backpack purse. We walked forward into Terminal A. I looked at my clock again. It was 6:54 AM. I let out a small yawn, as I still felt tired from waking up so early in the morning. As we walked through the terminal looking for our gate, we received a lot of looks from different people around the airport. Airport staff and various passengers all giving us positive remarks of how fascinating we were. They found it fascinating to see a pair of twins both dressed in exactly the same outfit from head to toe and carrying the same purses on our backs. A number of them have asked us what the occasion was to which we gave the same response: “We’re going to the Twins Days Festival in Twinsburg, Ohio.” This usually resulted in a few quick exchanges before we had to bid them farewell. Jen and I found the gate where our flight would be taking off. A4. We sat down in some nearby chairs and talked about Twins Days for the next hour. During this time, we both got a group text from Tina and Trisha, the twins that we met in Twinsburg about a month ago. They mentioned that they were with their boyfriends and that they couldn’t pick us up (This was not an issue since my sister already had another rental). They told us that registration began at 2:00 at Twinsburg High School and to look for them. At around 7:46, I felt a loud rumble in my stomach. I turned my face to my sister and groaned. “I’m hangry.” I told her. “Are you?” Just then, I heard a growl come from Jen’s stomach. “Yes Jill. I’m a little hungry myself. Why don’t we get some breakfast at Dunkin’?” I nodded, as a feeling of delight came over my face. “Let’s get the sausage egg and cheese breakfast sandwich again and see who can finish it first!” Jen gave me what I could interpret to be a competitive smile and nodded. “You’re on! I let you have the last round but you’re going down this time!” Both Jen and I got in the short line at Dunkin’ and waited for a few minutes. The people behind us and in front of us also gave us positive remarks on the way we were dressed. A young man in glasses with his wife, who also wore glasses wanted a quick picture with us, so we took it. The one lone middle-aged woman behind us volunteered to take the picture. We thanked them and continued forward in the line. Both Jen and I got a sausage egg and cheese breakfast sandwich and our Dunkin’ mocha espressos. I made mine a large and Jen almost got a medium, but I talked her into a large. My rule for the weekend was that we order exactly the same thing. We took our food and drinks back to a set of seats near gate A4. The competition began, both of us holding our sandwiches in our hands. After the count of three, it began. We both ate our sandwiches, taking very generous bites. Jen seemed to be swallowing her food a little faster so I picked up my pace. But it was too late. As I was beginning to take my second to last bite, Jen placed the last bite in her mouth. She swallowed the sandwich just as I put the last bite in my mouth. She opened her mouth wide with an “ahhh’, indicating that there wasn’t a single piece of food left to chew. “I win!” Jen said, smiling. I swallowed my last bite of breakfast sandwich and gave her a sigh of defeat. “You win this round,” I told her, giving her my most competitive face. But it was all in fun. Both Jen and I laughed, and then glanced at our mocha espressos. We flipped the lids on the hot coffees and began sipping. I winced as I felt the sting on my tongue from the coffee. Still too hot. About 5 minutes later, our flight began boarding. When it got to our turn, both Jen and I boarded the plane. We walked through the passenger boarding bridge and got onto the airplane. As we walked down the aisle, I saw a few babies already sitting in their mother’s laps. I glanced at both my coffee that I was holding and my knee-length skirt, knowing that I shared something in common with the babies that were sitting there. When I sit down and drink my coffee, I am going to fill my pants, while I watch my twin sister squirm and hurry to a bathroom. Both Jen and I found 16D and 16F. I made myself comfortable in my window seat, hearing a noticeable crinkle as I sat down. Jen’s eyes darted towards me and she smiled, as I could only guess that she heard the same sound that I did. She glanced at me and whispered. “No accidents this time…” I nodded and tested the temperature of the coffee again. It was slightly hotter than warm, so I began gulping down the rest of my mocha espresso. I could taste the chocolatey syrup as I got to the bottom of the cup. Jen, on the other hand, took careful sips from her cup while I kept tapping my empty cup to rub it in. “Jill, I know what you are trying to do. If I drink this entire cup before we take off, I am going to have to pee so bad. You don’t want to see me have an accident, do you?” She gave me a playful face that indicated that she was only joking with me. About 10 minutes later, the plane began taxiing away from the gates and awaited its turn in the queue for the runway that it would be taking off from. A few minutes later, the plane began picking up speed. Faster and faster it went, before it defeated the laws of gravity. My ears started to pop as the altitude continued to increase. About 20 minutes later, I was hit with a very sharp sensation in my bladder. There was no way that I could hold it in for an hour this time. From my last bladder failure, I could only hold it in for 40 minutes now. With it just being 30 minutes, I could feel an intense warmth in my diaper as it began to swell and expand between my legs. After about 25 seconds, it was over. I grinned, now sitting in a very warm, wet, and squishy diaper. With the kind of face that Jen saw from me, she knew exactly what just happened. She whispered to me again. “I hope that doesn’t happen again or you may have a leak.” She then pointed to her coffee, which looked to be two-thirds full. I slouched a little, feeling the squishiness in my diaper. From my past experience with wearing diapers more often for the past month, I knew that my diaper could still hold at least another small wetting or two. My sister began looking at her cellphone while I got out my portable earbuds and began playing a playlist on Spotify. I listened to a few Muse songs. In the middle of the last song, I could feel my diaper getting warm once again. But it was only for a few seconds. Over the next hour, my bladder automatically operated itself on autopilot. It made several small trickles, which still wasn’t enough for the diaper to leak. I then glanced at my sister, who I noticed had an uncomfortable look on her face. She was starting to squirm and from the faded outline of her cup, it looked like she had only finished about three quarters of her coffee. She unbuckled her seatbelt, from which I could only draw one conclusion. She was not going to be able to make it to the bathroom after we landed. It had to be now, or I would be seeing my twin sister piss herself. The urgency filled my sister’s face as she leapt up from her seat and made a swift pace towards the back of the plane. A look of concern came over my face. Is Jen going to make it? Will she be having an accident? A couple minutes later, my sister returned to her seat. From what I saw, she was completely dry. There were no stains of pee running down the legs of her skirt. Meanwhile, I felt another brief period of warmth in my diaper. At this point, I didn’t know if it was a good idea for me to wear panties to Twinsburg High School. Was it worth the risk to see numerous sets of twins all stare at me while I piss myself? Within the next 10 minutes, the plane began its final descent onto the runway of Cleveland Hopkins International Airport. The plane touched down smoothly and began decelerating before it taxied towards the various passenger boarding bridges that connected to the gates. As the plane was finishing its connection to the bridge, I reached under my skirt and felt my diaper. It was very soaked at this point. I just knew that the bathroom was the first place that I would be stopping at after I got off the plane. We both stood up and awaited our turn to get off the plane. Jen showed me her coffee, which had just a couple sips left. She sipped the remaining lukewarm drops and resealed the top. After walking down the passenger boarding bridge, we exited through gate C8. From just walking from the plane to the gate, I felt a heavy sag in my diaper. I glanced at my sister, and she knew exactly what I wanted without me saying a word. “I kind of have to go, too.” Jen told me. “Let’s use the bathroom.” We entered the women’s bathroom, and I found a handicap stall that happened to be vacant. I entered and locked the stall. I then placed my backpack purse on the floor. I unzipped the main pouch and pulled out a plastic bag. I reached underneath my skirt and undid my diaper. I wadded it up and stuffed it in the plastic bag. I got out some baby wipes and began wiping the dried pee off myself. I got out a new diaper and unfolded it. I sat it above the toilet and sprinkled some Caldesene Baby Corn Starch powder on it. I then sprinkled a little in my hands and began rubbing it around my diaper area. I pressed the diaper against the wall and my butt against the diaper and proceeded to diaper myself while standing up. Having done this a few times at the mall on my dates with Gary, I was starting to get good at this. I tied up the plastic bag and zipped it back inside my backpack purse. After the diaper change, I washed my hands and dried them off with paper towels. My sister, who was already done, was standing outside of the bathroom, waiting. We then went to the baggage claim and found our luggage bags. I checked the cell phone. It was now 11:17 AM. It would still be a little more than two hours before registration began at Twinsburg High School. We left the airport with our bags and found the same rental place as before. The car that we ended up with was not a Chrysler Pacifica this time, but a red Toyota Camry SE. Jen checked the mileage and took a picture of it with her cellphone. She also took a picture of the fuel level and the range (which read 412 miles). We placed our four checked bags into the trunk and sat our backpack purses in the back seat. Jen got in the car and drove away from Cleveland Hopkins International Airport (CLE). We took Eastbound I-480 for about half an hour before getting off on Exit 36 for East Aurora Road. After turning onto the road, the hotel was at the very next intersection. Jen turned the Camry onto Wilcox Drive and we drove down the road, which led to the Hilton Garden Inn. She found a good parking spot and we got out of the car. Jen and I unloaded the trunk, and we took our luggage into the hotel. As we neared the entrance, I could see a few sets of twins all standing outside and having casual conversations. Once in the lobby, the check in line wasn’t too long. Just a couple of sets of twins in front of us. It was now 12:06 PM. I glanced at the set of twins standing in front of us. They were two petite Asian women, that stood a little shorter than us. “Hi!” I said with a smile. “I’m Jill.” “And I’m Jen.” My sister added. “What are your names?” The first one pointed to herself and smiled. “I’m Libby.” “I’m Lucy.” The second twin answered. “Is this your first time?” We both nodded. “It’s our third time.” Libby told us. “You are going to just love it. Registration is at the high school. You know how to get there, right?” Both my sister and I smirked. “Yes.” Jen told her. “Both Jill and I were here a month ago to help her move out of her apartment in Cleveland. We had some extra time to kill so we decided to visit Twinsburg…” At this point, it was now Libby and Lucy’s turn to check in. Libby turned around and smiled. “See you both at the high school!” After Libby and Lucy finished checking in, Jen had us checked in. The receptionist gave Jen two room keys. Jen gave one of them to me. When I looked at the sleeve, I saw that we would be staying in room 506. We wheeled both of our luggage bags behind us and entered the elevator that was nearby. I pressed the 5 button and the elevator door closed. From the way that the elevator moved, I could tell that it was pretty old and clunky. It was nothing like the brand-new elevator that was at Metro City Apartments back in Philadelphia. The elevator door opened, and we both walked down the hallway to find our room. We found room 506 and Jen used her card key against the reader. The light flashed and the door unlocked. We entered the room to find two nice queen-sized beds, prepared just for us. There was a desk, a refrigerator, plus a Keurig coffee maker. All the standard amenities that you would find in a hotel room. I looked at my cell phone and frowned. 12:21 PM. We still had another hour and a half. Within the next 45 minutes, I settled into my room. I unpacked a few of my outfits and put them in the drawers provided in the room. For the Wendy Darling costume, Jen hung both of our costumes on hangers in the closet. I got out my cell phone and let it charge for about a half hour. My twin sister Jen, too, had a lot of her things all organized where she wanted them. After that half hour, I pulled open the drawer and grabbed one of my two panties that I brought with me. Jen gave me a frown as if to say that I shouldn’t be putting them on as I would risk embarrassment at the high school. I pulled my cell phone off its charger and placed it in my right hand. I then walked towards the bathroom with the panties in one hand and cell phone in the other. Jen looked back at me, shaking her head. “Jill, you are going to have an accident if you put those panties on. I am not saying this to be mean, but you have had a terrible track record within the last few weeks. And the worst of that track record was within the last week. I am only looking out for you, and I don’t want you to embarrass yourself.” I shook my head and I continued towards the bathroom with my panties. “Just let me wear them. If I have an accident, then I will wear my diapers for the rest of the festival.” Jen gave me a reluctant nod. “Go ahead then. I don’t know when the accident will happen, but I know that it will happen. Don’t say that I didn’t warn you.” She picked up the other pair of panties out of the drawer. She looked at them and laughed. “And I don’t know why you packed two. You will not even be using it.” I proceeded into the bathroom and closed the door. Before I removed my diaper, I sat my cell phone and panties on the floor and lifted a little bit of my skirt above my waist to check the wetness indicator on my diaper. It was halfway between yellow and blue. I removed both tabs of my diaper and let it fall to my feet. I sat on the toilet and my cell phone began to vibrate against the tiled floor. I checked the caller ID. It was Glytter. As I reached down to pick up my phone, I could hear a few trickles of pee beginning to enter the toilet without any conscious effort. That accident in the toilet was not considered “peeing”, as I made no effort to concentrate and focus my bladder muscles on releasing the pee into the toilet. It happened without my prompting. I swiped the answer button and put it on speaker. “Hello?” “Hi Jill! It’s Glytter!” “Is that really you? I thought you had a daughter answer the phone.” I could hear laughter on the other end. “No Jill. I already told you. I’m a dwarf, so my voice sounds very high-pitched.” I gasped in disbelief upon hearing the tiny voice speaking to me. “Like a child’s?” “Yes Jill. I have had to live with my dwarfism my entire life. I just wanted to call you to see if you have settled into your room. Are you enjoying it in Twinsburg?” I heard a few more trickles of pee come out of the toilet without my prompting. “Yes. My sister and I will be registering at the high school at 2:00. We’ll keep you updated on all the details.” I looked at the diaper that was laying on the floor. Despite me getting to know Glytter a little more, she still doesn’t know about me wearing diapers and the recent issues that I have been experiencing with my worsening bladder control over the past month. “Sounds good, Jill. I have a few more ideas for additional emotes, but I will not be sending them to you until you have more of an audience. I’m guessing that you’ll be sorting all the emotes for all the sub tiers in your emote library when you get back?” I nodded. “Yes. It’s definitely my plan to do that after the Twins Days Festival.” I suddenly felt a sharp pain in my abdomen and another burst of pee came flooding out, followed by just occasional drops. “Okay. I’ll let you go so that you can enjoy Twins Days with your twin sister. Have fun!” I nodded. “I will!” “Bye Jill!” “Bye Glytter!” I hung up, and checked between my legs to see if I was still peeing. With no drops, I stood up from the toilet and wiped myself with a few squares of toilet paper. I then grabbed the panties. I pulled them up through my legs and past my ankles until they were snugly around my waist. I flushed the toilet and washed my hands. I checked the time. 12:59 PM. One hour left. About 25 minutes later, Jen suggested that both her and I go to the high school early. So far, my panties felt dry. I don’t know what my bladder problem was, but I couldn’t concentrate or focus my bladder muscles during that moment on the toilet. Either I’m able to hold it right now or I don’t have any urge to pee at the moment. We both grabbed our room keys with our backpack purses and left the room. We left the hotel in a red Toyota Camry and drove down Aurora Road to the high school. Having been to Twinsburg a month ago, we knew where we were going. We took the shortcut through the Twin Hills Highway and then a left onto Ravenna Road. When we got to the high school, we turned left onto the Joshua T. Miktarian Memorial Parkway. We pulled into the parking lot and park our car. We got out and grabbed our backpack purses. Just as we were leaving the car, we saw a white Toyota Camry XLE parking in a spot next to us. I kept walking forward when I heard my sister shouting. “Jill! Look!” I turned around and I saw two guys standing in front of their car, taking selfies. They both wore red sunglasses and were dressed in red tank tops with red tennis shoes with laces and one Velcro strap at the bottom. I nodded. “Let’s just get in line. We’ll see them soon enough.” We both walked towards the high school to discover that it doesn’t open until registration begins at 2:00. Despite that being the case, a line was starting to form outside the entrance. We got into the line and waited. Moments later, the red tank topped twins got into the line behind us. One of the two twins wore a gold cross necklace and was holding a red composition notebook. He glanced at me and gave his greeting. “Hi. I’m Kenneth.” “I’m Randy.” the other twin said. “What are your names?” Kenneth asked. I smiled. “I’m Jill!” “I’m Jen.” My sister added. “Where are you from?” Kenneth asked us. “Philadelphia.” We both said at the same time. Kenneth opened his composition notebook and wrote down the information that we gave him. I gave Kenneth a curious glance. “Where are you two from?” Kenneth grinned. “Cascade. It’s near Grand Rapids, Michigan.” He then gave us a curious glance. “Identical or Fraternal?” “Identical.” Both Jen and I said at the same time. “We’re fraternal.” Kenneth told us. Jen then smiled. “That’s surprising! You two don’t look fraternal! Might I ask you, Kenneth. What will you be doing with this information?” Kenneth grinned. “I will be including this information in a future blog. I already did this for last year. I’m trying to meet as many twins as possible. I got 161 last year. I’m trying to break that record for 2023!” Jen grinned. “Well, I hope that you do! Can you give me the website to your blog so that I can look up that post?” Kenneth nodded. “It’s www.kenscoolblog.com. Go to August 2022 and you should find it. Jen got her phone out of her backpack purse and typed in the site. She found the blog and glanced at it. “This is pretty neat! I see. So, you’re going to have an index of every twin that you met at the end of the post…” Kenneth nodded. “Yes. Nice talking to you two!” I smiled. “Same here!” “Hope you meet lots of twins!” Jen added. “Wait…What number are we?” “Seven.” Kenneth answered. “I already met six sets of twins yesterday…” I gasped. “Wow. You came down early…” We continued chatting until another set of twins got in line behind them. We continued forward and waited for the high school to open while feeling the heat of the sunny day. Finally, at around 2:03, the doors to the high school opened. We all filed in and followed the line through the main hall towards the auditorium. Once inside, we saw a bunch of other sets of twins as we made our way towards the front stage. At the front stage, we went to the pre-registration line and got our name tags. We both wrote our names down on the name tags, with Jen reminding me to write Twin A next to my name. Jen wrote Twin B next to her name. On the reverse side of our name tags, I saw our registration number: 1254. The name tags could be worn like a lanyard so we put them on so that other twins could identify us. After leaving the auditorium, both Jen and I took it all in. There were twins everywhere of all ages in the cafeteria. The youngest twins had parents carrying them around or wheeling them in strollers. All twins under the age of 18 were accompanied by a parent or responsible guardian. Besides that, no other parents were there, as this event was not open to the public. We then saw a stout set of male twins standing there with big enthusiastic smiles near a cafeteria table. “Hi!” They both shouted in unison. “Welcome to Twins Days!” I glanced at the jovial duo and smiled. “Who are you two?” “I’m Steven!” The first one shouted. “And I’m Stanley!” the second one shouted. Steven looked at us two. “I don’t think that I’ve seen you two here before. What are your names?” “I’m Jill!” I told Steven. “And I’m Jen!” my sister told him. “You two seem like you’re enjoying it! It’s our first time! Is this your first time?” The two exchanged glances and laughed. “Oh no no no!” Steven shouted. “It’s our 29th time!” They both shouted in unison. Both of our jaws dropped open. “29th?” Jen gasped. “Then do you know Tina and Trisha? It’s their 24th time!” They both nodded. “Yup!” Steven shouted. “We’ve known them for quite a few years.” I smiled. “How old are you two?” “31!” they both shouted. That’s when I felt a tap behind me. “Jill!” I turned around and saw that it was Tina. Trisha was standing right next to her. Both twins were in yellow summer dresses. Trisha glanced at Jen and smiled. “Jen!” “Hey Tina and Trisha!” Steven and Stanley shouted in unison. “Nice outfits!” Steven shouted. “Are you two going to win another look-alike contest?” Both twins exchanged glances and nodded. “Yup!” Trisha said with a grin. “We’re also going to be in the talent show!” “So are we!” Stanley said, grinning. “But our costume for tomorrow is a secret!” At that moment, both Kenneth and Randy were in the cafeteria. Kenneth got out his red composition notebook and began interviewing more twins, including Steven and Stanley. “So, you two are from Chicago?” Kenneth asked him. They both nodded. “And how many times have you been attending Twins Days?” Kenneth asked Steve. “It’s our 29th time!” they both shouted. Kenneth smiled. “It’s our third time.” After the interview, Kenneth wanted to get pictures of us with Steven and Stanley and Tina and Trisha. We both stood there and got all the pictures with everyone’s phone, including mine and Jen’s. After that, Kenneth interviewed Tina and Trisha. After the interview, both twins took us aside. Tina smiled. “How would you like to eat at the Blue Canyon Kitchen & Tavern for an early dinner?” Both Jen and I nodded. “We already have reservations!” Jen told her. “They’re early as well.” Just then, I saw a few drops of pee trickle to the floor. My heart sank. I looked up at my skirt. The trickles of pee continued. That’s when I felt the pee running down my legs and onto the cafeteria floor. Great. I just pissed myself again! Both Tina and Trisha glanced at me and gasped. All the nearby twins who saw the accident were surprised. A set of girl twins that looked a little younger than Jen and I were shocked. “That’s too bad!” one of them shouted. “We’re going to clean it all up, okay? Tina then hugged me. “Jill, I’m very sorry.” Trisha nodded. “If it makes you feel better Jill, I actually had to use a Poise pad the other day. I’m a very heavy sleeper, but I’m dry most of the time. It’s really nothing to be ashamed of. Incontinence is more common than you think with us women. About 40% of us will experience some kind of incontinence.” A set of middle-aged female twins nodded. “Just wait until you have a bunch of children!” one of them smiled. I sighed, as none of this was helping. My panties were soaked. My skirt was fine just as long as I didn’t sit down on it. Jen then looked at both of them. “Excuse me. I need to talk to my sister alone for a moment…” Both twins nodded, as Jen jerked me by the hand. As my twin sister pulled me towards the bathroom, her eyes began to well up with tears. By the time that we entered the woman’s bathroom, she was bawling. She took me into a handicap bathroom stall and closed the door. “Jill!” she said with a loud sob. “I warned you! You wanted to wear your ‘big girl’ panties, but I’m afraid that you can’t wear them anymore. You embarrassed yourself in front of all of them! Is it worth it, Jill?” I pulled down my soaked panties and let them slide down my ankles and legs until they hit the floor in a wet squish. “You tell me, Jen! What the hell is wrong with me? I had a nice dinner with you and your boyfriend on my first night in Philadelphia. You treated me to wine and I get drunk. Since that night, I have not stopped pissing myself. I pissed the bed over and over and then needed diapers at night. Then my bladder issues get worse and worse. So, is it worth it, Jill? Putting on these panties just to try to be normal? Since that first night Jen, my bladder is all fucked up. So, you tell me if it’s worth it!” Jen continued crying while I began to give up hope of ever being a normal woman again. Babies wear diapers, not 21-year-old women. So, I guess I’m a baby now. Time for Baby Jill to put on another diaper… After a few moments, my sister started to hug me, with still a few tears coming out of her eyes. “I love you Jill…” she wept. “I don’t know why you ever started to have accidents like this, but I don’t want this for you. I don’t want this for anyone. I just want you to be normal. But do you know what, Jill? None of us really have a choice as to what happens to us and why. All we get to decide is how to handle the situations and circumstances that we deal with every day. Now, are you going to resist the change in your life, or are you going to except the new changes as they are?” She glanced at the diaper that I was taking out of the backpack purse. “If I could, Jill, I would want to take on the hardship that you are struggling with. All of it. Every trial. Every tribulation. Every embarrassing accident that you have experienced. Just so my Jillian doesn’t have to suffer like this anymore. Just give me the padding. Just give me the protection. Just give me the diapers and take all the incontinence away from my sister. Please…” She wiped a few more tears out of her eyes. I was finished wiping with baby wipes and powdering my new diaper so I held the diaper against the wall and pressed my behind against it, diapering myself while standing up. “But you know what, Jill? It’s not my cross to bear. It’s yours. Think about that. Are you just going to throw your cross on the ground or are you going to carry it? Please carry it.” I nodded and pulled my skirt back down to cover my diaper. My sister took one of my plastic bags out of my backpack purse and placed the soaked panties inside it. She then zipped the plastic bag in her backpack purse and gave me another hug. “Come on, Jill. Tina and Trisha are waiting…” I exited the bathroom with my twin sister to see both Tina and Trisha waiting outside the bathroom. They both hugged and I just stared at them for a while. There were no words. Just two girls who deeply cared about me. After a few minutes of silence, I started crying. They both patted me on the back. “It will be okay, Jill.” Tina told me. “How about we go back to your hotel? We’ll have a nice dinner at the Blue Canyon Kitchen & Tavern, okay?” Trisha nodded. “Don’t worry about that puddle. They cleaned up the mess, Jill…” They cleaned up the mess…Those words kept repeating in my mind as the four of us left the high school. It was my mess, but they cleaned it. There was no laughing. There was no shaming. They all genuinely cared. It must be a thing that all twins have… I was still lost in my thoughts as my sister drove me back to the Hilton Garden Inn. It was 2:56, so there was still one hour to kill before the 4:00 reservation. An hour passed and we met both Tina and Trisha at the Blue Canyon Kitchen & Tavern. We added them to the reservation, so we had a party of four. Coincidentally, I saw Kenneth and Randy both entering the restaurant with what looked like their parents. I’m guessing that the parents wanted to come along for the festivities tomorrow… We entered the restaurant, and a hostess seated us. We then made our orders. Both Jen and I got the Lobster Cannelloni and a bowl of Lobster Bisque. We both shared a chocolate bomb. What made this dinner even funnier was that Tina and Trisha both ordered the same things as us. When given the option for drinks, I loudly refused. I had a glass of water with my dinner instead. After the dinner, both Tina and Trisha followed us in their car to the hotel and we took them up to our room. After we were all in the room, Trisha looked at me immediately. “So, did you have something to change into besides the panties? You’re wearing protection, aren’t you?” I nodded and lifted my skirt. Sure enough, there was a yellow patch in the crotch area and the wetness indicator was almost blue. “Before you even ask Trisha, they’re Certainty Unisex Fitted Briefs from Walgreens.” Trisha nodded. “I also didn’t want to tell you this at the high school. Those Poise Pads that I mentioned? I just bought some for this weekend, just in case. My last accident was about three months ago…” Jen nodded. “Where do you two live now? You said that you were moving to Twinsburg…” They both nodded. “We live on Twin Hills Highway.” Tina told her. “You know, that road that cuts through Aurora all the way to Ravenna.” “We went that way!” Jen gasped. “Then you passed our house!” Trisha said with a smile. We all talked for about an hour. Trisha shared a few more of her accident stories with me, trying to make me feel better. But from that lengthy conversation, she gave me one good bit of advice. “You gotta own it, Jill.” She told me. “Don’t let it own you.” After an hour of conversation, they both exchanged glances. “We’re going back to the high school.” She told us. “We’re going to find a lot of good twin friends for you to meet, okay?” Jen gasped. “How are we going to find you? What is your costume going to be?” Tina pointed to her name tag. “One, we will be wearing our name tags.” “And two, we will be dressing up as Tinkerbell!” Trisha added. “What are you two going to be?” “Wendy!” We both shouted. Tina laughed. “We both have Peter Pan costumes? This friendship was totally meant to be!” “Totes!” Trisha said with a grin. “See you tomorrow!” They both shouted in unison. Both Tina and Trisha left our room, leaving Jen and me to relax. I changed into my diaper for the evening and both Jen and I put on our matching Ocean Breeze Joyspun Women’s Short Sleeve T-Shirt and Joggers Pajama set and smiled. It was not every day that we wore matching pajamas but for this Twins Days Festival, we would be. We both took selfies to treasure the moment and I made a post about it on Instagram. After that, I was tired. I brushed my teeth and got into my queen-sized bed. The big day was tomorrow so I needed to make sure that I got plenty of rest. Both Tina and Trisha told us about the Double Take Parade that would be taking place tomorrow morning at 9:00. Our hotel offered a complimentary breakfast for all the twins staying at the Hilton Garden Inn, so we want to get up early enough to take advantage of that. Despite the embarrassment that I experienced for day one, I knew that tomorrow was going to be a good day. Being very tired, I closed my eyes and fell asleep. While I was sleeping, I had a very strange dream. I woke up, thinking that I was awake, but I was wearing a blue nightgown and felt a bow in my hair. I then saw a shadow from what looked like a flying boy. A tiny fairy was flying around near the shadowed boy that still didn’t make himself known. And that’s when the realization hit me. I was Wendy Darling from Peter Pan, which meant that I was in London. The other Darling children were still sleeping, and Peter wanted to take me for a fly. I couldn’t fly until Peter gave me some pixie dust from Tinker Bell. Full of pixie dust, I flew out of the window holding Peter’s hand and he took me to Neverland. Right after Peter took me to Neverland, he morphed into my boyfriend Gary. He told me to lay down so that he could change my diaper. At this point, my diaper was really soaked. Just as he was about to grab and peel back the tabs, I woke up. Before I could even sit up, I felt an intense need to pee. About a couple seconds later, my bladder released and I felt an intense warmth in my diaper. But the stream was coming out so fast that the pee began to leak out the sides and soak my pajama bottoms. A large patch of pee began to expand beneath me on the fitted sheet. I glanced at the alarm clock in the hotel room. 3:07 AM. I still had another three hours to sleep… I got out of bed and used the flashlight on my cell phone to grab another set of pajamas. While my pajama pants were totally soaked, a little bit of the shirt was also wet. As I grabbed my backpack purse and spare pajamas, my sister stirred in her bed. Relieved that she didn’t wake up, I quietly sauntered towards the bathroom. I changed into a new diaper and new pajamas and left the bathroom. I felt the fitted sheet to determine where the pee patch ended and slept on the dry side of my bed, careful not to roll onto the area that I pissed on. Did I say that I slept? For the next three hours, I didn’t really sleep that well. My sister woke up to glance at the evidence of my accident on the floor. My pajama pants and shirt were piled on the floor. She looked up at me with a frown. “Oh Jill…Did you have an accident?” I nodded, pulling back the covers of my queen-sized bed to show the large patch of pee towards the middle of the fitted sheet. Jen then gave me a curious stare. “You didn’t wear the other panties, did you?” I shook my head. “No. My panties are still in the drawer. I peed my diaper so hard last night that it leaked out both sides. I had to change into a new one.” Jen got out of her bed and gave me a hug. “It will be okay, Jill. Let’s get ready and get our costumes on!” I sighed and got out of bed. My sister let me go first. I took off my slightly damp diaper and took a shower. After the shower, I put on a new diaper and got into my Wendy Darling costume. I opened the checked bag that had extra diapers in it and stuffed five diapers into my backpack purse. From the trip to Philadelphia, I used up all four of my diapers in my purse, including the fifth one that I wore the morning of the flight to Cleveland. With the five that I took from the checked baggage, I only had 10 diapers left. I also took the Aquaphor from the checked bag and placed it in my purse in case I had any rashes to deal with later on. I also swapped the Caldesene Baby Corn Starch powder for the larger Johnson & Johnson baby powder, since I only wanted to use the smaller powder for traveling. I did the same with the baby wipes, as I needed more than a few if I was going to be out all day. With my backpack purse that doubled as my diaper bag all ready to go, I waited for my sister to get out of the shower. Moments later, the bathroom door opened, and she dressed herself in her Wendy costume. We then stood by the bathroom and curled each other’s hair, letting all seven curls droop behind our necks. Jen carefully tied the bow in my hair to keep all the curls together and I did the same for her hair. We put on our black flats and finished our faces with some makeup. When we were done, I was convinced that we were both Wendy Darling. “Are ya ready?” My sister said, beginning to practice her British accent. “I surely am!” I answered as Wendy Darling. “We need ta find Peter!” I glanced at my cell phone. 6:48 AM. 100% battery. We zipped our room keys in the smaller pouches of our backpack purses and put on our purses before grabbing our cell phones. We exited the hotel room and began gracefully walking down the hallway. We took the elevator downstairs and went to the ballroom where breakfast was being served. I could not believe my eyes. All the tables in the hallway near the ballroom entrance were full of food warmers, each with a different breakfast item. Bacon, Sausage, Pancakes, Eggs, Potatoes. Fresh fruit sat on another table, along with some fruit pastries. Strawberries, cantaloupe, pineapple, honeydew, and raspberries. Feeling very hungry, I grabbed an empty plate and began piling three strips of bacon, two sausages, three mini pancakes, a couple scoops of eggs, and one large scoop of potatoes. I drizzled syrup on my pancakes, added Tabasco sauce to my eggs, and squirted ketchup on my potatoes before I entered the ballroom where a bunch of empty round tables sat. My sister was right behind me with a similar plate, and we found a empty table towards the center of the room. As we ate our food, we saw Kenneth and Randy again from yesterday, carrying their plates of food into the ballroom. I grimaced, hoping that they didn’t see my embarrassing accident at the high school yesterday. Instead of sitting next to us, they sat next to a pair of Hispanic female twins. After Jen and I ate our food, we made a smaller plate with one scoop of fruit and one fruit pastry. After eating the second plate, we poured some cups of coffee to go and left the ballroom. The time was now 7:43 AM. From what I heard from Tina and Trisha, a shuttle was supposed to take us from the hotel to the lineup area for the Twins Days Double Take Parade. This shuttle was leaving at 8:00 AM, so we had about 20 minutes left. After 20 minutes, I saw Kenneth and Randy again, only they were dressed up like Captain Jack Sparrow. Before I could glance at them any longer, Jen was yanking me by the hand, which prompted me to turn around and hurry with her towards the bus that was about to take off. We got on the bus, and the Jack Sparrow twins got on the bus a couple of minutes later. Within five minutes, we were at the parade lineup site. It was 8:12 when Jen and I got off the bus. The parade was in about 50 minutes. I was amazed as I walked all around to see twins of all ages each dressed in unique costumes that all reflected the theme of Twins Days for the 2023 year: Shiver Me TWINbers! There were twin pirates everywhere. There was twin Captain Hooks, twin Spongebobs, twin mermaids, twin crocodiles, twin treasure chests, and various other costumes that reflected this year’s theme. For the next hour, both Jen and I talked to various twins around the parade lineup. While I couldn’t even tell that I was wet at all, I was sure that I had a small wetting or two at this point. The parade started at around 9:00 AM and the line slowly inched forward onto the street from the Twinsburg town square, towards Ravenna Road. It took about 45 minutes to get from the town square to the festival grounds past the high school. About halfway through the parade, I could feel a churning in my abdomen. The result of drinking that cup of coffee before getting on the bus from the hotel. While I was able to hold in my bowel movements, I was not so fortunate with my bladder. Immediately, I felt my diaper get warm and begin to expand and swell between my legs. Even though I was slowly walking with my sister, I was soaking my diaper without any conscious effort. Fortunately, the warmness stopped, and I continued waddling down the parade route. When my sister saw my awkward gait, words were not needed as she immediately knew what had just happened. She approached my ears, trying to speak as softly as possible. “When you get to the grounds, find the nearest port-a-potty ASAP…” I nodded, as I knew how soggy the diaper felt between my legs. It was very smart that I chose to pack five diapers, as I was already about to change into the first one. The parade route gradually passed an elevated stage area, where all of the members of the Twins Days Royal Court sat. Some announcer with a microphone was speaking to passersby in an elevated booth, asking questions to various twins and trying to keep things entertaining. Questions included where are you from, who traveled the furthest, and similar questions. After we passed that area, we were coming up to the high school and passed it. The parade route ended at the RB Chamberlin Middle School. We turned on the road leading into the school, which led to the festival grounds behind it. We walked to the registration area. Since we were already registered, they strapped plastic bracelets around our wrists, which allowed us to walk the festival grounds all day. In feeling the soggy diaper around my legs, I desperately needed to get to the nearest port-a-potty. I felt another bowel movement and closed my two cheeks together to prevent myself from messing my diaper. Both Jen and I continued forward towards a road that led back to the high school. Just past this road was the entrance to the festival gates. With our bracelets, the staff working at the gates let us right in, while non-twins had to pay the admission price to enter the festival. Jen immediately pointed out a row of about 20 port-a-potties. The ones furthest down were handicapped, so I found the first vacant handicap port-a-potty and entered it. Just as I entered it, I could no longer hold in the massive load that was about to be released. I felt the back of my diaper begin to fill with a warm gooey mass which I tried not to press against the wall as this would smear the poop from the diaper onto my skin. After the load finished, I had my work cut out for me. I took off my black flats and socks and lifted up my blue Wendy nightgown so that it was out of the way. I carefully removed my diaper and held it. I saw a few drops of poop hit the floor of the port-a-potty. I quickly grabbed some toilet paper to stop the messy flow. I unzipped my backpack purse and got out a pack of Pampers Aqua Pure Baby Wipes. I alternated between the baby wipes and the toilet paper to get everything cleaned up. I disposed the wipes into the port-a-potty with the toilet paper. For good measure, I squirted a couple globs of Aquaphor on my fingers and rubbed it all over my diaper area. I then powdered a new diaper and rubbed some additional powder into my skin to prevent chafing for later. Finally, I diapered myself while standing up and carefully made adjustments to my diaper to maximize comfort before I pulled the folds of my nightgown back down below my waist. I carefully put my socks and black flats back on and exited the port-a-potty. I used the nearby soap and hand washing station that they had outside of the port-a-potty’s and found my twin sister Jen standing nearby. Although my twin sister wasn’t my mother, her face gave off what I could only interpret to be something resembling a motherly instinct. “Are you good, Jill?” I nodded but realized that I had the dirty diaper inside my purse in a plastic bag. The other used diapers were thrown away in the trash in our room before leaving. I gestured my hand, pointing at my purse. My sister nodded and pointed at a nearby trash bin. Not caring who saw me at this point, I unzipped my purse and tossed the plastic bag containing my soiled diaper in the trash bin. The twins nearby didn’t really say anything about what I was throwing away. I could only guess that they thought that it was none of their fucking business. Now in the festival grounds, Jen smiled as she held out her cell phone. “I took a few pictures of other twins while you were in the port-a-potty.” She said, as she began showing me all of the pictures. “Tina and Trisha also texted us and wanted us to meet them by the food stalls just ahead.” I smiled and nodded. “Are we having lunch with them?” Jen nodded. “Yes Jill. They also have a few more sets of twin friends to introduce us to later.” But before we did that, I noticed different pin boards depicting different maps where twins could pin where they’re from. I wanted to do this with my sister, along with the Twins Days Mirror. We did the pins first. We looked for the map of the United States and placed our one pin on Philadelphia. The Twins Days Mirror took longer since there was a line for it. After about 10 minutes, it was our turn to stand on either side of the illusory mirror and attempted to make perfect poses of our twin reflection. We both pressed our right hand forward and made a silly face while another person took our pictures with our cell phones. After the silly face, we did two more poses. We did our best Wendy pose before doing a double hi-five for our last pose, trying really hard to match each other’s facial expression. After we finished the mirror, we continued forward through the festival grounds and turned left, which led to a few food stalls. Near the Gyro vendor, I saw a pair of Tinker Bells that smiled when we made eye contact. “Tina!” We both shouted. “Trisha!” Our twin friends hugged us. “How about we all get a Gyro?” Tina suggested. “Both Trisha and I have tried all the food from the vendors from over the years, and the Gyros are pretty decent.” Trisha pointed to a Dippin’ Dots vendor ahead. “And let’s get some Dippin’ Dots for dessert!” “I love Gyros…” I said with a grin. Jen gave me a playful jab. “Jill, you love virtually every food!” My sister was not wrong about that. When it came to food, I was a real critic. Besides news, makeup, and video games, food was another strong passion that I would definitely classify as a hobby. The four of us all bought Gyros with a bottled water to wash it down. We found a set of picnic tables just to the left of the Dippin’ Dots vendor and sat down. We ate our Gyros and enjoyed each other’s company. While I was in the middle of eating my Gyro, Trisha tapped my shoulder. She glanced around to ensure that no one else was nearby. “Jill, it happened again last night. After three months of being dry, I soaked another Poise Pad last night.” Even though Trisha was my new friend, I still felt self-conscious about others knowing about my bladder issues. My face reddened and my diaper felt a little warm again. At this point, I can’t remember the last time that I peed in the toilet on purpose. “And what am I supposed to say about that, Trisha?” “You’re supposed to say that you own it, Jill.” Trisha told me. “That accident happened to me unexpectedly last night. But do you know what, Jill? I owned it. Trust me. You will feel a lot better when you stand up and own it.” Tina nodded. “She’s right. If it’s something that you can’t control, there’s no point in fretting about it. Don’t let it dictate what kind of day you will have. Just learn to wear your incontinence with confidence.” I casually nodded as I finished my Gyro. “Thanks Tina and Trisha.” We all finished our Gyros and got Dippin’ Dots for dessert. Both Jen and I got a Chocolate Mega Size and Tina and Trisha got a Cookies and Cream Mega Size. Psyche! They both also ended up getting chocolate. After the Dippin’ Dots, the four of us walked towards the amphitheater for the contests and got in line to see how we would place. Considering how pleased the judges looked, we were all invited to the final line on stage to be judged on our costumes in front of an audience of twins and other onlookers. When I heard the results, I was shocked. Both Jen and I got third place for our Wendy Darling costumes. A set of twins that were mermaids got second place. And the first place went to Tina and Trisha for their Tinker Bell costumes. And considering the detail that they put into the costume, I can see how they got first. Their costumes lit up and their wings looked so much like the ones that I saw in the movie. Their lime green leotard dresses were cut at the perfect length at the hips and their wings hung perfectly behind their backs. Their golden blonde hair was parted over their right eye with their hair in a messy bun behind it. Their eye liner and lipstick matched Tinker Bell to a tee. They even had lime green slippers with white puffs that matched their dresses. And that was only the costume. They even had a magic wand and pixie dust as props. Having seen this movie literally a dozen times, I can say that this was the best Tinker Bell that I have ever seen. We all walked off the stage and got into the photo area for everyone to take pictures of the first, second, and third place contestants. Both Jen and I gave our Wendy poses for all the cell phones that snapped pictures of us. After the pictures were done, we stepped off the stage of the photo area and took selfies of each other. Tina and Trisha then introduced us to a few other twin friends before retreating to a tent near the food vendors to prepare for the talent show. A lot of the twin friends that we met were dressed up as pirates, and we followed them into the mainstage tent to watch the talent show. The talent show, overall, was very entertaining. The acts that I loved the most included one from Steven and Stanley and a wonderful performance from Tina and Trisha. We found ourselves sitting next to their twin boyfriends, so we had a good conversation with them. Steven and Stanley sang a popular song from Toy Story. Tina and Trisha sang a medley of different songs, concluding with “Total Eclipse of the Heart”. I was blown away with just how talented their singing voices were. With Tina and Trisha being the last act, we got up and left the tent. My attention was interrupted by Jen, who pointed to the souvenir stand, which was very close to the tent that we exited. “Jill,” she said. “Let’s get a Twins Days t-shirt!” We each got a T-shirt displaying this year’s theme on it, and also bought a pair of red sunglasses that looked very similar to the ones that Kenneth and Randy were wearing. After we bought the souvenirs, we found Tina and Trisha standing next to us again. “They’re going to take the picture at 3:30,” Tina told me, pointing to the football field ahead of us. “I love the picture!” Trisha added. All the twins get into the shot and a set of twins on cherry pickers will be taking the shot. Make sure you are within the marked boundary if you want to be in the shot. And don’t be late!” The time was now 2:42, and I was so distracted and having so much fun that I suddenly realized how wet my diaper was. I saw a nearby set of port-a-potty’s and glanced at Jen, pointing to the port-a-potty’s. Jen nodded and followed me. “I actually have to go too.” My sister told me. “It’s probably best to do it now before the picture.” I found another handicap port-a-potty and entered it. Since this was only a wet diaper, it didn’t take too long for me to wipe, cream, powder, and change into a new one. With just three diapers left in my purse, I placed the wet diaper into the plastic bag. The smell wouldn’t be that noticeable so I decided to wait to throw it away later. After I got out of the bathroom, I followed Jen with Tina and Trisha to the football field to take the big picture at 3:30. Both Tina and Trisha’s twin boyfriends, who were dressed up as Peter Pan, stood next to them. When Jen and I shared that we live in Philadelphia, their eyes lit up. From our conversation, I learned their names. Robert and Ronnie. “We will definitely have to hang out sometime!” Robert said with a grin. “We live about 15 miles from Philly.” I nodded and noticed that they were about to take the picture. At precisely 3:30, the picture was taken. After the picture, I wanted to go back to the food vendors with Jen. I gave Jen a pleading smile. “Can we go back to the vendors? I would like to split a funnel cake with you.” “Why certainly Jill!” Jen acquiesced. “I would be more than delighted!” We said goodbye to Tina and Trisha and walked back to the vendors. We ordered a funnel cake with powdered sugar and chocolate drizzle and split it in half. Well, we tore it since we didn’t have any sharp knife to cut it with. After finishing the funnel cake, we had sticky powdered sugar and chocolate syrup all over our hands. We laughed, making our way to the hand wash station near the port-a-potty’s. We washed the powdered sugar and chocolate syrup off our hands and made our way back to the festival gate. I got a call from Tina, and I answered it. “Hi!” I answered. “Hey Jill! How would you and Jen like to have dinner at Sushi En with Robert and Ronnie?” “Tell her it’s okay!” Jen shouted. “It’s okay!” I shouted. “Okay! Meet us at the festival gate. We’ll drive you there. Don’t worry about our boyfriends. They drove over here in their rental. See you in a few!” I hung up and walked with my twin sister out of the festival gate. Within a couple of minutes, I saw both Tina and Trisha sitting there with their boyfriends. Seeing them so happy really made me miss Gary. Gary owes me a date when I get back to Philadelphia… A golf cart arrived at the end of the road, waiting to take new passengers back to the high school parking lot. Both Jen and I were about to walk past a set of female twins when we stopped. When they saw that we knew them, they gave us approval to cut them and join our friends. When we saw that only the four of us could fit on one cart, the boyfriends gave us permission to go on ahead, as they would catch the next golf cart. We all hung on, and the golf cart sped down the Joshua T. Miktarian Memorial Parkway towards the high school. About two minutes later, we were at the parking lot to the high school that Jen and I were at yesterday. We got off and walked towards the parking lot. Tina showed us the way to their car, which was a white 2019 Chevy Malibu. I got into the back with Jen, while Trisha rode shotgun with Tina. Just as we were leaving, we saw the golf cart carrying Robert and Ronnie on it. They took us all the way to Sushi En, which was right across the street from the Hilton Garden Inn. Tina reserved a table for six while we waited for the other twins to arrive. Once they got there, we all ordered our food. Both Jen and I split a vegetable tempura and we each got a Hot Mama roll and a Drunken Tiger roll. Tina, Trisha, and their boyfriends all got different appetizers and rolls. For dessert, both Jen and I got the mochi ice cream. Two strawberry mochi balls and two chocolate mochi balls. But it wasn’t just the mochi that made it good. It was topped with whipped cream and drizzled with chocolate and strawberry syrup. It was both rich and delicious, making me experience what I could only describe as a foodgasm. Or dessertgasm in this case. When I came off the high of my dessertgasm, Trisha got my attention. “Jill and Jen.” Trisha said. “Would you two like to go to the Bertram Inn? All of us, including a bunch of friends are going. Since you and Jen are first timers, just know that the Bertram is THE place to go if you want to party.” This made my twin sister sigh. “I don’t think we can do that.” Jen told her. “Both Jill and I want to see the fireworks tonight. If we go to the Bertram after that, it will be too late.” Tina nodded. “Okay Jill. We’ll drive both of you back to the hotel.” We paid for our dinners and left the restaurant with Tina and Trisha. Once back at the hotel, Tina and Trisha said goodbye to us. “It was fun spending the day with you two!” Tina told us. “And let’s not forget last night!” Trisha added. “We’ll see you two tomorrow for Sunday!” The white Chevy Malibu drove off. Both Jen and I entered the hotel. Jen did a quick load of laundry, washing our Wendy Costumes, my soaked panties, and my wet pajamas from last night. With it being 5:17, there were still about 4 hours before the fireworks began at 9:30. While Jen was doing this, I changed into a new diaper, along with a black crop top and a navy-blue knee-length skirt. Jen matched the same outfit, and we spent a little bit of time relaxing in the room while the laundry finished washing and drying. I checked my bed and found brand new bedding on it. This was a relief, as I didn’t want to sleep on my dried piss tonight. After the laundry dried, Jen took care of all the clothes. It was 6:47, so we decided to head down to the lobby. There weren’t a lot of people down there, so we headed back to Twinsburg High School. Jen parked the red Toyota Camry, and someone took us back to the festival grounds on a golf cart. Once there, we went back through the front gate. We spent the next few hours talking to twins while we enjoyed the bands playing from the mainstage tent. At 9:30, the fireworks happened. Both Jen and I saw them, and they were beautiful. With me not sleeping that well, I felt very tired at this point. I walked with my sister back to the parking lot. The golf carts were not in service, so we had to walk the entire half mile stretch back to the high school. Once back at the Hilton Garden Inn, I was ready to collapse. I changed into my nighttime diaper and freshly washed pajamas and checked my purse for tomorrow. I had just one diaper left so I ended up not using all five of them. I took it out to use for tomorrow morning and added another five for Sunday. Only six diapers left for this trip… I brushed my teeth, flossed, and rinsed with mouthwash. I got into my bed, and I fell asleep within a couple minutes. I woke up to feel a soft tap on my shoulder. “Jill? Would you like to go for a swim with me?” I sat up and checked the cell phone. 6:34 AM. I then checked the bedding. While the bedding was indeed dry this time, my diaper was completely soaked. But on a positive note, I did “sleep like a baby”. I reluctantly agreed to my sister’s early morning fitness regimen. Considering how she sharply disapproved of me wearing my panties now, I was surprised that she would actually invite me to swim in the swimming pool, despite the potential risk of me accidentally peeing in the swimming pool during our swim due to my inability to control my bladder. She was already in her athletic two-piece swimsuit, waiting for me to put mine on. It was a Royal Blue Mohiass Bikini Set. Wasting no time, I undressed in front of my sister and tore off my wet diaper. I pulled open the drawer and put on my two-piece swimsuit, which also matched my twin sister’s. We took the elevator down to the pool and began our swim. To my relief, both Jen and I were the only ones in the swimming pool. As I jumped into the pool, I could feel the cold water around my skin. Just then, I felt something warm in the water. I swam forward, and Jen swam behind me, by the warm spot that I left behind. Jen looked at me and sighed. “Jill, you just peed in the pool.” I sighed in embarrassment. “Again Jen, I think it has been about two or three weeks since I have consciously peed on the toilet. Yes, there has been times that I peed on the toilet, but it was without any conscious effort and exertion of any of my muscles.” Jen nodded as she looked at me with concern. “Jill, I think that you should see a doctor about your bladder issue. Over the past month, your continence has gotten worse. Your more frequent use of diapers during the day has exacerbated the problem. It is done so to the point where I don’t think your bladder muscles can hold in any pee anymore.” I shook my head. “On the airplane, I was able to hold in my bladder for 30 minutes.” Jen nodded. “That’s only 30 minutes! What I want you to do is to start timing how long you can hold your bladder. Try some Kegel exercises. It might help in strengthening your bladder muscles.” As I swam past her, I could feel the warmth once again. Jen, who was right next to me, felt the warmth and sighed. “Jill, you just did it again. Get out of the pool and go change into a diaper. I thought that we could have a nice swim without this being a problem, but I thought wrong…” I got out of the pool and my sister joined me. We got upstairs and I got ready. I took my shower and changed into a new diaper. We both put on an orange crop top with a white knee-length skirt. For Sunday, it was pretty much less busy than Saturday, in terms of activity. We had breakfast in the ballroom again. We saw the same Hispanic twins eating breakfast in the ballroom as yesterday. Both Jen and I introduced ourselves and I found out that their names were Diana and Lorena. They were both from Tucson, Arizona. Jen and I had a lighter version of the delicious plate that I had yesterday. After the breakfast, my twin sister took me to the high school for the last day of the Twins Days Festival. The golf cart took us down the half-mile stretch to the festival grounds. Although chapel was scheduled for 9:00, we arrived 20 minutes early. We once again saw Tina and Trisha there. I was surprised to see them both there, considering that they were at the Bertram last night. I could see both of them yawning and squinting their eyes. To summarize, chapel was pretty good. The message had to do with carrying our own cross and taking responsibility for circumstances that we couldn’t control. This freaked me out as this was the same exact thing that Jen told me Friday in the high school bathroom. How did she know to tell me this? This really got me thinking about her faith and what it really meant to her. After all, Joey introduced it to her, and she seems to really be running with it. There is some truth there. I will definitely think about the message that Pastor John spoke to us this morning. After chapel, we took a bunch of pictures with the other twins that attended. We then went to the research tent and answered a few surveys in exchange for free stuff. For one survey, we got some lotions. For another survey, we got a $30 Gift Card. After the surveys, we just walked around the festival grounds and talked to some more twins for a few hours. We then got a text from Tina and Trisha to come to the amphitheater for another contest. They were in the lookalike contest, wearing their green summer dresses. Both Jen and I went to the amphitheater to watch the contest. Once again, both Tina and Trisha got first place. After I took their first-place picture, Tina smiled at us again. “How would you like to go bowling with us?” “Yeah!” Trisha agreed. “It’s a lot of fun! Every year on Sunday night, Roseland Lanes opens the entire bowling alley for all of the remaining twins to bowl privately. You’re welcome to come if you want!” I could not pass up the offer, and neither could Jen. We both sadly left the festival grounds one last time and took the golf cart back to the high school. As I saw the festival grounds fading out of view, I frowned. Twins Days Festival was coming to an end. Pretty soon, it would be back to the grind at Philadelphia again. Jen placed her arms on my shoulder. “There there, Jill. There’s always next year. We’re going to register again. I had so much fun here that I want to come every year with you from now on…” That made me feel a little bit better. We got to our red Toyota Camry. Jen drove us to Roseland Lanes, where we met Tina and Trisha there. Leagues were being organized so bowling didn’t start yet. Both Jen and I were put into a league with Tina and Trisha. Bowling started at 7:00 and we played Ninepin and alternated lanes for each frame. After bowling for a couple hours and getting a few strikes, both Jen and I called it a night. We drove back to the Hilton Garden Inn for our very last night. Feeling tired again, I did my nighttime routine in getting ready for bed. For the whole day, I only used three diapers. I put on my fourth diaper with my pajama set and fell asleep. I woke up at 8:00 AM sharp. With the flight back to Philadelphia being at 12:30 PM, both Jen and I had to get back to the airport by 10:00 AM. Both Joey and Gary would be waiting at the airport at 2:00 to pick us up. Within the next hour, both I and my twin sister Jen got ourselves ready. We packed everything after our shower and Jen made sure that all the souvenirs went back in my diaper suitcase. Since the suitcase only had two diapers left (I restocked my purse with five more diapers), it was almost empty. I also traded all my wipes and powders. I also put my Aquaphor back in the checked bag to comply with the TSA guidelines. The creams that we got from the survey would’ve also have been confiscated if they were not in a checked bag. We checked out at around 9:16 AM and left the hotel. We stopped at Sheetz and ordered breakfast to go. We both got a sausage, egg, and cheese, breakfast burrito and some Hashbrownz and ranch dressing. We got water since we would be getting the coffee at the airport. Jen drove to the Cleveland Hopkins International Airport while I ate my breakfast. After she gassed up and dropped off the rental, we took all our luggage out and entered the airport. We checked in our four checked bags again and Jen paid for them with her credit card. After that, Jen took her bag of Sheetz and ate her breakfast while we waited in line at the TSA checkpoint. With it being 20 minutes before we were checked through, that was more than enough time for her to finish her breakfast. I looked at my return flight boarding pass. Our flight was AAL1538. A nonstop flight leaving Cleveland Hopkins International Airport at 12:30 PM and arriving at Philadelphia International Airport at 2:08 PM. Once again, the TSA was no issue. Just one bag through the conveyor belt. After both Jen and I grabbed our backpack purses, we made our way towards our gate. We found our gate, which was C7 this time. At 11:50, we both got our Dunkin’ Coffee. Two large mocha espressos. I only had one small wetting this morning so I knew that I could make it through the flight no problem. Boarding started at 12:10. Both Jen and I got onto the plane. We got 19D and 19F this time, so we were a little bit closer to the bathroom, if Jen needed to use it or if I needed to change my diaper before landing. About two minutes before takeoff, I found the temperature of my coffee cool enough to chug, so I chugged the whole coffee in a few gulps. Jen, on the other hand, took careful sips. About 20 minutes later, I had my first accident in my diaper. The second more intense accident came in another 30 minutes. At that point, I got up and entered the bathroom. I changed into a new diaper and returned to my seat. I was just in time for Jen to get up and use the bathroom. About 45 minutes later, the plane began its descent into Philadelphia and made a perfect touchdown on the runway. About 10 minutes later, it taxied all the way to the passenger boarding bridge. And five minutes later, it was time for Jen and me to get off the plane. I switched my phone off airplane mode and noticed that I had one missed text message from Glytter. As we walked off the plane, I texted her back. She wanted to know if I was on my way home, and I told her that I just arrived in Philadelphia. Both Gary and Joey were waiting for us when we got off the plane. I hugged Gary and we kissed each other on the cheeks. We went over to the baggage claim and we all grabbed a checked luggage bag before leaving the airport. This time, Gary’s Black Lexus LS sedan was parked, and he opened up his trunk for us to put in all of the luggage. With everything loaded, I piled in the back seat with Jen while Joey rode shotgun with Gary. On the way back home, both Jen and I shared our adventures in Twinsburg. All the pictures that we took and all the new friends that we made. Both Gary and Joey only had a little time to explain what they did, which was work and play video games during the weekend. Once in the parking deck, both Gary and Joey helped us carry our luggage all the way back to the apartment. Once inside Apartment 2202 (Home sweet home), both Joey and Gary had to get back to work, since it was a Monday, and both Jen and I needed to rest from the long weekend. I spent the rest of the day unpacking and thinking about tomorrow when I got a phone call. The caller ID read CBS Philadelphia. I could feel my diaper getting warm. I swiped the answer button and put it on speaker. “Hello?” “Is this Jillian Jenners?” “Yes. Hello. How are you doing on this fine afternoon?” “Wonderful. This is Melinda Thompson. I work in the HR Department for CBS Philadelphia. Having reviewed your résumé and all your credentials, we want to set up an interview with you at your earliest convenience. Would you be able to come into the studio tomorrow at 1:00?” My heart skipped a beat. “1:00 works perfect for me. Thank you very much for your time.” “And I in turn want to thank you for your time, Miss Jenners. You have a wonderful afternoon. Bye.” I hung up the phone, and my twin sister screamed in excitement. “Congratulations Jill! You got an interview! You have one day to prepare for it. I hope that you get this job!” A few tears rolled down my eyes. “I hope that I get it too, Jen!” “You’ve wanted this so bad, Jill!” Jen said, almost crying. “I will be praying that you get this job! Now, let’s calm down after the long weekend. We both had a lot of fun…” I spent the rest of the day unpacking everything and getting ready for tomorrow. I announced on my JillianPlays channel on Twitch that today’s stream would be cancelled since I just got back from Twins Days. Glytter already knew this, so giving the news to her wasn’t necessary. It was now bedtime once again. And you all know what that means, my JJ Little Bestie Babies. With my twin sister Jen and I having just returned from Twinsburg, I was totally unaware of what was about to happen. Do you remember how I said that I wanted to use the diapers for convenience and to avoid embarrassment in streams? Well, that happened to backfire in the worst possible way. If you thought that my past embarrassing episodes were bad, just wait until you hear what happens next. You better get a fresh diaper for this one, or there’s going to be a leak. This is going to be the embarrassment to end all embarrassments. I had no idea that it was actually coming to me. Little did I know that my most embarrassing day of my life was just about to happen…

@adhb @Little Sherri That is correct - You normally would be getting the "diapers" that are pull ons, and they are the CHEAPEST ones that they can give you, and anything the state pays for is the cheapest that they can get away with. (Prevail Air Briefs, etc) I had to go 4 weeks using the diapers that they first give you, and I had to prove that the ones they give you do NOT work for me. Once I did that, I needed: 1. The Doctor to say that my condition is such that the cheap stuff they normally allow you under the rules does NOT help me, and would not be adequate for my needs. He then writes the Name of the Diapers and Size on the authorization. He then will explain WHY I need it, and why the diapers that are given without the authorization will NOT meet my needs. The doctor and I usually speak about stuff like that each time it may come up. This last time, my script was up, my doctor retired, and I was assigned a new one. The new doctor, of course, is going to want to see a patient before authorizing the script. All I needed to do was to tell Dr. Ingram that I needed them, and he asked me a couple questions, and then sent his approval of the script to Medicaid. Since they are allowing me to get the diapers that work for me, and they said that is what they want for me, they already have a contract with a provider in New Hampshire (US) that provides me the Underpads, Boosters, and Diapers. 2. To have a provider that can supply me the diapers, underpads and boosters that I use, which was something that the State of Vermont does. They have a "Special Pricing" contract with the provider of my supplies. The "authorization" is basically asking Medicaid to allow me to get the supplies I need, even though they already provide diapers to those that need them, Authorizations basically tell Medicaid that I need what I need, and am asking the state to provide me with the diapers, boosters and underpads I need. In My Case, I am asking for the State to allow me to use Northshore Megamax diapers and boosters (In the appropriate sizes), and to provide me with disposable underpads. 3. The State to say "yes." Once that happens, my IC Supplies Provider calls me and then would ask me if I need any supplies. They send me 90 Diapers, 90 Boosters, and about 90 underpads monthly - the Supplier will order what I need, and I usually get it in 4 days. The Supplier and I will speak each time, and when and IF the Authorization needs to be renewed (They do every six months), The supplier sends me an email when the current Authorization expires, and THEN she will do the renewal with Vermont Medicaid, and do whatever has to happen with the agreement to provide the supplies to me. Vermont Medicaid is paying the provider to provide me with plastic backed diapers, as no one in this state can supply them (Medicaid did tell me once that they CAN provide them if needed, and they do that because I need them.). Then, IF the authorization is in need of renewal, she will call my doctor, and do all that for me, and all I do is interact with her, and with Doctor Ingram when I need his assistance with things I need. Most times, I don't even have to worry or do anything, because she's ON the BALL, and will send ME an email to tell me when she has done that, and how long it lasts! The REASON that these authorizations only last six months?: The Price of things can change, go UP/DOWN or stay the same, and that way, the state and the supplies provider aren't paying HIGH prices for diapers, like when we had $4.95/Gallon Prices for gas, That way, they can work with providers to see if they can work out a new deal if necessary. Frequency: I can order twice a month, once on the 1st, and once on the 15th. The Authorization says that I can have 90 Diapers per order. So, what I do is always TRY to have 180 diapers on hand, and I have done that a few times, where I have ordered twice a month for 3 months: During COVID-19, I had a large supply and I ordered I think I ordered 5 times during 2020, 2021 and 2022, to keep the supply up. I only order enough so that I can have a 2-3 month supply on hand, as I don't have a lot of storage, so I have to plan when I need an order, as I want to be able to shelve and store it. 4. Northshore as a Direct provider of the supplies: I needed to set this up, because the State Pays the IC Supplier to provide me with the Boosters, the Diapers and the Underpads. The IC supplier can send me the underpads no problem, BUT: I used to get the IC supplier to order them through Amazon, UNTIL I ended up with an order that was in error, and they sent me the wrong product. The NSC Rep asked me one day why we were ordering through Amazon, and reminded me that NSC MAKES the products (Boosters/Diapers) I use, so I asked them if they would be willing to work with my Supplies Provider. I then asked the Supplies Provider if the Agreement that she has with the State of Vermont says anything about WHERE she has to order them from. She told me that the Agreement did NOT say that she could NOT choose WHERE she gets them from. I then asked her to get in touch with NSC, and they set her up with an account. NSC set it up so ANYTHING ordered through the IC Supplier is paid for by the Supplier, and any orders I get from the supplier show up on my NSC Dashboard on the website. I also have my address and info there if I want to purchase anything, but I have not had need to do that for a long while. That way, I check with the doctor if something needs to change as far as the Authorization, and she calls me to check to see what I need. I just say I want [COLOR: White/Pink/Black/Blue/Tie Dye] and , She will ask me if I need boosters or underpads, and If I do, she'll send them. I am also set up with my Home Health Agency: They have ordered things for me that Medicaid will NOT cover: This includes: Wipes, Gloves, Topicals (excluding: Baby Powder, as I get that mysef), Diaper Disposal Bags, Can Liners for the Akord Jannibelle, Bag Balm, NSC Trifectas, Onesies, etc. If I want it, I can ask, and if they say YES, then they order it, through whomever they get it from, and they have an account now with Northshore, so I can make sure i have what I need and want available. I should point out that during the time I was required to try everything the State wanted me to Try before allowing me the Northshore Megamax. Also, I was in contact with the state, and they were able to set up the "special pricing" contract and get me the diapers I needed within 2 Days of the call to the doctor: This is because I was "flooding" the cloth backed diapers, and they were causing skin problems and rashes. I basically had to TELL the state that what they provided me BEFORE the change to Plastic Backed Diapers were JUNK, and that I was basically wetting the FLOOR, which is UNACCEPTABLE! Brian

Part 4 Once they were through the front door, Daddy started taking her clothes off. She was a nakie girl when she was in the house, Angela knew. A silly nakie girl, except for her diaper. She had to wear that all the time unless Daddy was changing her or giving her a bath. Eric pulled her frock up and over her head, letting her bare boobies spill out. She didn’t wear bras. Those were for big girls. She fidgeted impatiently while he slid her shoes and socks off her feet, playing absent-mindedly with her tits. “There we go, sweetie,” he cooed. “All done.” Angela giggled happily, but the moment she took a step further into the house, she felt a dizzying sense of vertigo, and there was a sudden weakness in her knees. She looked at her husband, confused. “You’re too high up, sweetie. Remember what we discussed in therapy?” Angela nodded as understand came to her. She needed to look up to him. She got down on her hands and knees, her bare breasts handing down like udders, her wet nappy hanging between her thighs. She looked up at him, blushing when she saw the smile on his face, the satisfied glint in his eyes. Her face burned with humiliation, but it also felt right. This was where she belonged. Stupid baby. Dumb bitch. Her husband leaned down and patted her firmly on her bottom. “Time to crawl, sweetie. Crawl to the living room.” She set off, crawling awkwardly on her hands and knees, feeling utterly ridiculous. Daddy walked slowly behind her. She could feel his eyes on her rear, and her pussy wettened. She hoped he would tug down her diaper and fuck her like the cheap whore she was. She wasn’t sure why, but she knew she was a nasty skank who never said no. She was a dirty girl. Once she reached the middle of the living room, Daddy smacked her bottom again. “Hold still, sweetie. Your nappy needs changing.” Angela rolled onto her back submissively. Her breasts wobbled alluringly on her chest while Daddy prepared the changing supplies. She shoved her thumb into her mouth and started sucking on it wetly, drooling down her chin. Messy girl. Daddy undid the tapes of her diaper with a loud snapping sound and pulled down the front. Then he lifted her legs into the air by her ankles and started wiping her wet pussy. She wiggled in place, moaning around her thumb while he stroked her no-no spot with a baby wipe. Dirty girl. “Hold still, wiggly worm,” he chuckled, smacking her sharply on her upturned rump yet again. She squealed but did her best to lie still while Daddy finished wiping her clean. He slipped a fresh, dry, fluffy nappy under her bottom and sprinkled her liberally with baby powder, just like he’d done the night before. Just like he’d done in the therapist’s office earlier that day while she’d been glued to the bright, shiny tablet. He taped her up, and helped her to her knees. She didn’t need to be any higher when she was in the house. And in any case, this was the perfect height. The perfect height for… for… Daddy stood up. Then he undid his fly and pulled out his cock. For a moment, Angela felt sick. She didn’t do blowjobs. That was one of her rules, wasn’t it? What was the point if she wasn’t getting any pleasure out of it? Blowjobs were horrible and demeaning and disgusting. But then her mind started to feel fuzzy again. Silly girl. Dumb bitch. That was the old Angela. She stared at Daddy’s cock and realised she was drooling. She needed to suck. Good girls liked to suck, and she was a good girl. She needed something in her mouth at all times; her thumb, her toes, her pacifier, and best of all, Daddy’s cock. Stupid baby. If she didn’t have something to suck on she’d cry! She could already feel it building up inside her, a horrible emptiness that she needed to fill. She leant forwards to take him into her mouth, and he grabbed the back of her head and forced his cock down her throat. She gagged and sputtered, drooling even more down her chin, but Daddy didn’t let up. He face-fucked her viciously, pulling her hair and pumping his cock between her lips. “I’ll have those pumped up,” he grunted. “Your lips. Okay Angela? You’re going to have a pair of thick, dick-sucking lips. And I’ll book you in to get your tits done as well. The doctor says he knows someone who’ll do it, the same one who did his own little girl. I’m sure you’ll look perfect with a ridiculous bimbo rack.” Angela moaned around his cock. She didn’t want filler in her lips, or silicon in her tits, but if that’s what Daddy wanted then that’s what she’d become. Good girls never said no. Daddy’s pumping became faster and faster. “You’re getting exactly what you deserve, Angela. You’re going to be my little. Bimbo. Baby!” With the final word, he pulled out of her mouth and came all over her face. Angela gasped for air and shut her eyes as his cum spattered across her cheeks, her nose, her mouth, even her hair. Her princess parts burned needily, but Angela knew her own pleasure didn’t matter anymore. She was just a dumb bitch, and Daddy got to use her however he liked. Daddy got himself cleaned up while Angela lay on the floor, breathing heavily. After a while, she got to her knees blearily. Daddy’s cum was still on her face. She was about to wipe it off when something stopped her. She was a messy girl. A dim-witted smile spread over her face, and she giggled. She liked being messy. Dirty girl. But there was something else she needed to do, something that would make her even messier. Grinning stupidly, the twenty-seven-year-old woman thrust her padded bottom out behind her and started grunting and straining to mess her diaper while her husband looked down at her, smirking. “Poo-poo!” Angela screeched, with no concept of an inside voice. Something told her she had to let Daddy know what she was doing, and little girls like her didn’t care if they made too much noise. “Makin’ poo-poo, Dada!” He laughed, and she giggled along with him even though she didn’t get what was funny. Dumb bitch, she thought. Stupid baby. She grunted loudly and pooped her pants, making the seat of her nappy bulge out behind her. Even though she was happy, her face was scarlet with shame. She knew on some level that she was supposed to be an adult woman, that what she was doing was disgusting and babyish, but she didn’t know what else she could do. Grown-ups used the potty, but she was too stupid for that. She just had to go in her pants like the dumb baby she was. Eventually she finished dirtying her diaper, and she stared vacantly up at Daddy. She was still down on her knees. He looked so high up. So much higher than she was. His rightful place above her. He smiled down at her, and she grinned back at him, a line of drool dripping down onto her bare tits, cum on her face and dribble down her chin, and a stinky nappy sagging heavily between her legs. Her rightful place. She shoved her thumb into her mouth again. She felt a little funny in her head, as if somewhere in the back of her mind, a voice was screaming at her that this was wrong. But the feeling went away the moment Daddy tickled her under the chin. She giggled happily. “I think you’re finally done,” he said. “You’ve lost your big-girl privileges forever, Angela. You’re just a big dumb baby now. Okay, sweetie?” Angela popped her thumb out of her mouth. “’kay, Dada!” “Good girl. I think I’ll give your friends a call and see if any of them are available to babysit you. Would you like that, sweetie? Would you like your friends to feed you and play with you and change your dirty diapers while I go out and hook up with girls?” Angela nodded, giggling and cooing happily at the pleasant tone of his voice. “I thought you would,” he said, smiling. He took out her phone. “Now which of your friends should Daddy call first?” Angela wasn’t listening. She was too busy blowing raspberries and giggling at the way her full nappy swung heavily between her legs when she wiggled her bum-bum. Her Daddy chuckled, patted his mentally reduced wife on her bottom, and started scrolling through her contacts. The End *** If you want to read more evil stories or captions about women being transformed into overgrown babies, I also post on Tumblr, DeviantArt, and SubscribeStar.

Chapter 10: Movies In the movie theater lobby, Lisa and Sarah navigated through the bustling crowd of moviegoers, the scent of buttered popcorn wafting through the air. Lisa couldn't help but feel a little self-concerned about wearing sweats out in public. She normally would wear something a touch more "professional." But at least she wasn't in a pull-up or urine-soaked underwear. This was way better than what she had been dealing with these last few days. "Two tickets for the 6:30 showing, please," Sarah told the cashier at the ticket booth. "IDs please," the clerk replied. "Really?" Sarah shot back, a little confused, while pulling open her purse for her wallet. "Yeah, the movie is rated R, and after too many underage teens sneaking in, we had to start checking all IDs. If you think this is ridiculous, you should see the look on the faces of the 50-year-olds." "I bet. It's fine. We are both over 20, anyway. Here you go." Sarah handed the man both her and Lisa's IDs. "I mean, I guess it makes sense. It is a horror movie, after all, and if the movie lives up to reviews online, I'll be a shit-your-pants experience." Lisa's eyes got wide at Sarah's words. Normally, she loved watching horror movies. It was one of her and Sarah's favorite activities to do together. They've seen hundreds of movies together, some of the cult classics at home and big box motion pictures in theaters on new release. Only, with everything going on, would this actually be a good idea? There were several times when Sarah had peed herself from the jump scares. It got to the point where she normally would wear a pad to the theater just in case. "Thanks! Will do." Sarah told the clerk as she took the tickets from him, snapping Lisa back to reality. "You okay there Lis? You look like you already saw a ghost." "Huh? Yeah, I'm fine. I just can't wait for the movie to start. What do you think? Should we get snacks?" Lisa tried to act like everything was fine, picking up her pace as they walked towards the center of the lobby. "Uh, always! Since when don't we get snacks?" Sarah gave Lisa a slight nudge with her elbow, playfully. Lisa and Sarah made their way to the concession stand, the enticing display of snacks and drinks beckoning them. As they got up to the counter to place their order, Lisa hesitated, her stomach churning with nerves as she debated whether to risk getting a large drink like she usually does. "The usual ladies?" The concession clerk, John, asked them. He was used to seeing Lisa and Sarah at the theater. They've become such regulars, that he had their normal order memorized. "You know it, Jonny!" Sarah replied, not thinking twice about it. Lisa opened her mouth to protest but noticed he had already gotten a start on their drinks. Not wanting to be a bother, she just let it be. She could manage a simple movie, right? After all, it was always Sarah who peed herself at these things. Lisa hadn't had an issue once. "You two here for the new flick?" "As if we'd be here for anything else." Sarah rolled her eyes lightly playfully as she leaned up against the concessions counter. "Fair enough. Alright, here you two are; two large drinks, a large popcorn, a salted pretzel, and nachos. Is there anything else for today?" "Nope, you nailed it yet again." "Great, and it looks like you two have enough points to cover it today." "Consider it done! Thanks, Jonny! We'll see later," Sarah said, giving the counter a light smack in a lightly dramatic way before grabbing all of their goodies and handing Lisa hers. "Sounds good, enjoy the movie!" John waved as they walked off to the theater room. "Are you okay?" Sarah asked, concern evident in her voice as she noticed Lisa's almost shy demeanor. "Oh my gosh, I totally took over there, didn't I? I just thought we'd get the normal, you know to just chill. Did you want something else we can get something else." "No. No. It's okay. The snacks are perfect. I'm gonna need a bite of that pretzel, though." Lisa didn't want to make a fuss about the soda. It was her favorite flavor, she just didn't want anything to happen. "Girl, since when don't you?" they both giggled at Sarah's reply. The previews for upcoming movie releases were still playing as they climbed up the stairs and shimmied their way to their seats. As they settled into their seats, Lisa decided she should use the bathroom before the movie started to give her the best chance at avoiding another accident today. "Give me a second; I'm going to use the bathroom real quick," Lisa told Sarah as she set down her drink and snacks in her seat beside her. The lights dimmed, and the movie began to play on the big screen just as Lisa turned around to head out of the room. "Better hurry up. It looks like it's getting ready to start." "Ugh!" Lisa rushed down the stairs as quickly as she could, frustrated by their timing. Normally, she would just choose to hold it until after the movie, but with how her bladder had been acting, not giving her any warnings until the last second was the last thing she needed today. Lisa ran around the corner to the bathroom right next to their theater room and found an open stall. She quickly pulled down her narrowed sweat pants and underwear and sat on the toilet. "This is fucking annoying!" Lisa mumbled under her breath. She stared at the bracelet around her wrist. "You have been the worst! I wish you'd just go away. I just want things to go back to normal." Lisa knew it likely wasn't going to work, but that didn't change her frustrations with it. She finally felt her bladder release the small amount of urine that had built up on the car ride over. Finished, Lisa put herself back together and headed back to her seat before too much of the movie had played. Walking into the room, it was practically pitch black in comparison to the main lobby area outside of their theater. Luckily, she had the light path she could follow to get back to her seat. "There you are," Sarah said softly as Lisa took her seat next to her friend. "Did I miss anything?" "Nah, just scenic shots." "Perfect." Lisa settled into her seat and began to get engrossed in the movie. Snacking on their snacks and sipping away at her drink without a second thought. *** The movie was about halfway over. They had already seen the monster in the movie several times, with several jump scares sending popcorn flying in the air with loud shrieks. At each one, Lisa looked over at Sarah to see if she kept her composure as they'd done many times before. She was totally engrossed in her normal friend time, forgetting everything that had happened recently. Suddenly, another jump scare! Lisa flinched at the sight. She recovered from the moment briefly afterward. Only she noticed that her groin felt warm. Shocked, she realized she was peeing herself. She didn't even feel the warning signs this time. What the heck! She sat there frozen in her seat as she felt the warmness spread towards her butt. "Oh my gosh! That one actually got me a little." Sarah leaned over to Lisa, whispering, knowing her friend usually got a kick out of it, and they'd laugh about it after the movie. Only this time, Lisa seemed distracted. "Are you good?" "Uhh yeah, I'm fine." Lisa lied to her friend. She didn't want to admit that she actually wet herself again. Not when this never happens; that would only cause Sarah to worry like her mom and push her to visit a doctor. Actually, after this accident, maybe she should. There was no warning sign. Normally, she would get that last-second warning and need to rush off, but it didn't happen this time. Why!? Was there something wrong with her? Sarah didn't want to push the subject, especially after what had happened earlier. She knew Lisa likely had an accident, but bringing it up would only make things worse. Instead, she figured she could give Lisa her jacket to tie around her waist once the movie was over. Sarah wondered if Lisa was okay, it's not normal for her to have so many close calls. Lisa didn't want to talk about her accident or get up and leave, showing off her soaked pants. She tried her best to focus on the rest of the film, hoping her pants weren't as soaked as she thought they were. She tried to focus on the film, to lose herself in the story unfolding before her, but her mind kept wandering back to the cursed bracelet and the havoc it had brought into her life. *** Finally, after what felt like an eternity, the movie ended. The credits rolling. Lisa and Sarah watched as everyone slowly started to shuffle out of the room. They both always stuck around until the end of the credits in case there were any last-minute scenes. They both just sat there awkwardly. Lisa tried to steal a glance at her sweatpants to see if there were any wet spots noticeable, but it was too dim to see anything. She felt her heart race with anxiety, worried to see what the damage was once she finally had to stand up. As the credits finished rolling, Lisa was surprised to see the theater room empty, with just a few workers down at the bottom waiting for everyone to exit so they could begin cleaning. Out of time and out of options, Lisa readied herself for the most embarrassing moment of her life. Sarah got up first and removed her jacket, claiming it "was too warm" for her. Lisa pulled out her phone and noticed there was a text from Craig. Craig: "Hey, beautiful! I can't wait for our date tomorrow night. I got a fabulous restaurant, I'm going to take you to. So wear a nice dress. 😉" Lisa felt her heart flutter, slightly distracted by Craig's text. She temporarily forgot the ordeal she was about to undergo when she left the theater. Lisa: "Hey, good looking. Sorry, I just finished up at the movies with Sarah. I'm looking forward to it. Who knows, if this place is as good as you're making it sound, I might have to pack an overnight bag. 😉" Snapping back to reality. She noticed what Sarah was trying to do, feeling suspicious. She knew Sarah wasn't actually hot. She was just trying to be a good friend. Lisa appreciated her friend's attempt to make her accident less noticeable... or at least the best they could. Lisa finally stood up. She ran her hand on her butt in a wiping motion as if to wipe something off from the seat of her pants. She was trying to see if she could feel any wet patches. Lisa's face became puzzled, as she finished standing up, wiping her butt a second time, confused. She was completely dry. She knew she had peed; she felt the stream running into her underwear. Her eyes widened suddenly. "Are you shitting me!?" she thought. She realized that her underwear had become a pull-up again. This time, it worked; what the hell? "You good, Lisa?" Sarah asked, seeing her friend asking very confused. "Um, yeah, it's nothing," Lisa didn't want to tell Sarah. Not like this, not after it failed last time. There was no way Sarah would believe her. Not with their history at the movies. "Do you want to use my jacket?" Sarah outstretched her hand with her jacket, looking down towards Lisa's waist, signifying that she knew about Lisa's accident. Lisa's face blushed at her friend's suggestion. "Thanks. But I'm good." Sarah looked confused. How could she be good? She clearly peed herself at that jump scare. Her face said it all. "Um, okay? No problem. Let me know if you change your mind, I guess." Lisa grabbed her things and started to exit the aisle. Sarah was able to get a clear view of Lisa's butt and was a little shocked to see it was completely dry. She quickly followed suit. Running up to catch up with Lisa in the lobby hallway outside of the theater room, Sarah whispered, "I'm going to hit the bathroom real quick to change my undies. I had a slight leak. Wanna join?" Lisa looked at Sarah for a moment, unsure if she should take her up or not. She didn't want to stay in a wet pull-up until she got home, but changing out of it with her friend didn't sound like a good idea either. Contemplating momentarily, Lisa decided to take Sarah up on her offer. She has already told Sarah about the bracelet and the annoying pull-ups showing up. Whether or not Sarah believed her was a completely different story. Alternatively, Lisa's mom has no idea. Cleaning up here will be a thousand times easier than at home. "Yeah, that would be great. Do you have an extra one?" Lisa blushed, saying she was getting a third pair of underwear today. "Sadly, no. But you can just go commando. Or I can give you the extra I brought for myself if that makes you uncomfortable." Lisa's heart sank. What was she going to do now? She admitted to wanting to get changed, so Sarah knew she had an accident, but she didn't have anything else to wear. Lisa hated the thought of going without underwear or, worse, taking Sarah's last pair. At least going without underwear beat the pull-up. Besides, the sweatpants were really comfortable. "No, it's okay. I can't do that." They both entered the lady's room; luckily, no one else was in there, which made sense; it was already nine at night. They each went into a stall. Lisa wasted no time in getting her pants off to remove the pull-up. As she slid it down her legs, she felt how heavy it was already. The thing was soaked! If she had gone any more, it likely would have leaked. She heard Sarah flush the toilet in the stall next to her. Lisa began to panic as she slid back up her sweatpants. She had to leave the stall before Sarah. Otherwise, Sarah would see the pull-up. Yeah, Lisa wanted Sarah to see it earlier, but that was to prove the magic. Now if Sarah saw it, she might think Lisa just put it on before they left for the movie. Lisa rushed out of the stall and started to speed walk to the trash bin. Just as she got there, Sarah exited her stall. Lisa threw the pull-up into the trash as fast as she could. But it was too late. Sarah saw the childish garment in her hand as she went to put it in the bin. Lisa quickly hid the pull-up under some of the paper towels and then went over to the sink to wash up. Sarah considered asking Lisa about it but opted to wait. She could tell Lisa wasn't ready for some playful teasing. Instead, she walked up to her and washed her hands. As they left the movie theater, Sarah led the way to her car, chatting about the movie and other random topics. Lisa tried to engage in the conversation, but her mind was elsewhere. She couldn't shake the embarrassment of wetting herself in the theater and having to deal with the pull-up. The thought of going home without underwear made her feel vulnerable. When they reached Sarah's car, Lisa hesitated before getting in. She glanced around, hoping her mom wouldn't be awake when she got home. The idea of facing her after another embarrassing incident was too much to bear. As Sarah started the car and pulled out of the parking lot, Lisa stared out the window, lost in thought. She couldn't believe how much her life had changed since that bracelet had appeared. What had started as a cute accessory and a joke quickly turned into a nightmare, with even the simplest of daily activities turning into opportunities for chaos and humiliation. Despite everything, Lisa felt a sense of gratitude towards Sarah. Her friend had been there for her through it all today, offering support when she needed it most. As they drove through the quiet streets towards Lisa's apartment, she knew she was lucky to have someone like Sarah in her life. When they arrived at Lisa's apartment building, Sarah parked the car and turned to Lisa. "Are you going to be okay?" she asked, her voice filled with concern. Lisa forced a smile and nodded. "Yeah, I'll be fine. Thanks for everything, Sarah. You're the best." Sarah smiled back and embraced Lisa. "Anytime, Lis. Just remember, I'm always here for you." ***Back at Sarah's apartment*** It was a long day. Sarah was happy she got to spend so much time with Lisa, but this had to be one of the weirdest days she ever spent with her friend. Exhausted, Sarah went into the bathroom to take a shower. She got undressed, and as she went to place her clothes in the laundry basket, she spotted Lisa's clothes from earlier. Sarah recalled how she gave Lisa a new pair of underwear after her shower. But for some reason, she can't see them here. Where did Lisa put them when she changed into that pull-up? After searching for a few minutes and coming up completely empty-handed, Sarah had given up and figured Lisa likely had enough time to calm down after her accident that she could ask. Sarah pulled out her phone and texted Lisa. Sarah: "Hey, no rush, but where did you put those undies I gave you? I can't find them anywhere?"

A/N: I realized that I never actually gave a description of what this story is about and honestly, I have no clue myself. I’m kind of just writing as I go along, whatever pops into my head. However inspiration has defiantly come from Chasing Emily, Nerissa’s Home for Diaper Girls, Bnuuy Brainwash, ausdpr, Personalias and I can’t remember the name of the story but it was just like Groundhog Day where this Little is stuck in this never ending cycle! Besides that there are many more I’ve taken influence from! Also, for those of you new to my writing, I’m not big on doing structured stories. I’ll kind of chose a place to start and go from there and fill in it all along the way. Please stick with me! I’ve worked out the ending (whenever that will be) and it will all make sense later on hopefully. OoOoo Chapter 3: Etiquette School. The place where Little’s dreams were sent to die. Honestly, she would have preferred a public spanking, permanent diapering or even getting kicked around by her horrid Amazon toddler cousins but Etiquette School?! Oh, there was no hope of coming out of there sane. She’d woken a few moments later, dazed and confused wondering if it had all been a dream. But it was not. “Abby!” She cried, tugging on the front of the woman’s shirt. “Please! You don’t have to do this, I’ll behave. I’ll be good! Spank me! Diaper me forever, I don’t care! You know what they’ll do to me-” She wouldn’t look at her, ignoring her words and was placed back in her crib. Moving to open up the curtains, Dani exclaims, “hey!” Her hand moves to her eyes, attempting to block the stream of sunlight shining on her face. Her head pounded, a seeping ache forming in the back of her skull. She squeezed her eyes shut. “It hurts!” “That’s what happens when you drink alcohol. I’d think you’d understand what a hangover is, being that you’re an adult and all.” “I’m sorry.” The Little tried again, sincerely meaning it this time. “I was stupid and naive and should have listened to you. I promise I won’t do it again-” “Oh you bet you won’t. Especially when you get out of etiquette school.” She was deadly serious with her stony face, mouth pressed into a thin line and hands on her hips. “We’ll be driving up to Aequor tomorrow morning. I already made the call and a space has been reserved for you.” Dani struggled to breathe, in shock that they were going to Aequor. It was the second largest city after Amazonia located on the coast which was six hours away! Dani had been to Aequor once on a school trip when she was fourteen. It was warm and the ocean was the bluest that she’d ever seen but the people… not one Little was free. She knew they’d taken them there for its shock factor. To show everyone how good they had it in Amazonia compared to Aequor and the more conservative cities and it worked. After just one week, nobody complained about having to wear pull-ups to school ever again. “They’re going to scramble my mind. I thought you didn’t want a regressed Little! I’ll hate you forever!” Dani spat. “This is what you need. It’s for your own good and it’s all my fault. I haven’t been a good mother to you.” “That’s because you aren’t my mother. I already have a mother. I have parents that I haven't seen in three years because of you! I could never love you, you’re just like every other Amazon! IHATEYOUIHATEYOUIHATEYOU!” Dani screeched at the top of her lungs, eyes blinded over with angry tears. So caught up in her own feelings, she didn’t even notice as Abby left the room holding back tears of her own. Dani realized then that Abby was just one of those Amazon Saviours, thinking she could save the poor Little just to make herself look better. None of this was ever about her. She’d just been another pawn in this awful Amazon world. OoOoo The phone rang and Abby laid back in bed, unable to stop the trail of tears pouring from her eyes. She hadn’t cried like this, not in a long time because she was the type of person to never take anything to heart. But hearing Dani say the words, I hate you, broke something within her. The phone picks up and her older sister sounds from the other line. “Hey Abby. What’s up?” “I- I don’t know what to do!” Those are the first words out of her mouth. She attempts to compose herself only to burst into tears once again. It’s silent on the other end besides a heavy breathing. Finally, she speaks up. “What’s wrong, Abby? What happened?” Her sister, Veronica is concerned. “I’m sending Dani to Etiquette School tomorrow and she hasn’t taken it very well.” “Of course, she hasn’t. She’s a Little, what did you expect? Besides, you know I’m not one to tell someone how to parent but it’s about time you’re doing this.” Her sister was straightforward, always had been and did not bullshit around. Abby could handle it usually but this time… this time she couldn’t stop the tears. “I love you, you know that but are you really crying over a Little? Who’s the adult in the relationship? Why are you allowing her to control you-“ “She said she hates me!” Abby exclaimed. “My own daughter hates me!” Veronica sighs, mumbling something intelligible under her breathe. “She doesn’t have the emotional intelligence or comprehension skills to even understand why you are sending her to Etiquette school-” “Dani does.” She tries to argue. “No she doesn’t.” Her sister cuts her off. “Littles see the world in black and white, in good and bad. She heard something she didn't like so she lashed out. That’s normal, even with Amazon children. You wouldn’t believe the number of times Billy and Cameron have said they hated me.” She thinks to her nephews, rightful terrors they are, at only seven years old. They couldn’t be left alone with Dani because they’d simply scare her to death. “The difference is that the boys will grow up. They will gain maturity and learn from their past mistakes, but Dani? That’ll never be possible for her. You are doing this Little girl a favor.” “It doesn’t feel like it.” Her voice is just a whisper, questioning her own ability to even properly parent. “Let me ask you a question,” says Veronica. “What would happen if you were to throw a baby in a pool?” “They’d drown!” Abby gasps. “Wh-why would you throw someone in a pool that can’t even swim? They’re way too young.” It’s quiet on the other end and half a second later, it sinks in. “I’ve just about drowned Dani. I’m killing her everyday.” The Little’s words ring in her mind: “Giving me all of these freedoms is like dangling a carrot in front of my face. It’s right there and I can feel it yet it’s ripped away every time, just out of reach.” Abby shakes her head wondering how she had been so naive? Her sister’s voice softens, understanding creeping into her tone. “You took her in with good intentions but you have to decide whether you want to be her friend or mother. You can’t be both. She simply can’t process it all.” “I… you’re right.” The Amazon quietly admits wracked with guilt. “I just don’t know if I can face her right now. I don’t know what to do.” “Let me watch her for today. Go on a drive, meet up with some friends, just get out of the house. Steve is away with the boys on a camping trip and won’t be coming home until tomorrow.” “Are you sure?”Abby sniffles, contemplating her offer. “You know how she gets around you.” Her sister was strict and parented with a firm hand, something Dani was not used to. She basically quaked in fear at her sister so she was reluctant to leave them alone. “There is no better time to learn than now. This is what she needs and you know it.” Veronica was right as usual. She had no argument. “Go clean yourself up and tell her what’s happening. I’ll be damned if you let a five year old make you cry. You are twenty-five years old, Abigail. Start acting like it.” She didn’t say this out of malice but tough love which is exactly what Abby needed at the moment. “How soon will you be over?” “Twenty minutes. You’re doing the right thing, Abby. Don’t doubt yourself.” The line went dead and Abby did as she said. Washing her face, getting dressed for the day and brushing the hair out of her eyes, she looked better, decent almost. Re-entering the nursery she let out a shaky sigh at her baby’s puffy eyes and pale face. Curled up in a ball, staring off into the distance, Dani didn’t even react to her re-appearance. “Honey?” She whispers, crossing the room to the crib. Softly, her hand touches her back and with a jump, the girl is shocked back into reality. Abby lets out a sigh of relief that she is not crying anymore yet how resigned she seemed, how unhappy, was almost as bad. “What do you want?” She says coldly, turning to stare her straight in the eye. Abby struggles to keep her composure, shaking away any uncertainty from her body. “I have some stuff to do today so Auntie Vee is going to spend the day with you. You are to listen to her as you do to me and trust me, she will not take any of your attitude.” “But I don’t like her!” The girl cries out. “You’re just trying to get rid of me now-” “Daniella!” She yanks the Little up by the armpits, holding her out in front of her. “One more word and I’ll tan your hide so hard that you won’t be able to sit for a week! You’re Auntie loves you. Show some respect.” “Isn’t respect earned?” She sneers. “That’s it. I’m done with your shit.” OoOoo “In the nursery.” Those were the only words said as her sister arrived. At ten in the morning, she was already craving a fat glass of red wine. That’s how fed up she was. “Do I want to know what happened now?” The shorter, older version of Abby stood in front of her. Staring at her dirty blonde hair, narrow face and pointed nose that she inherited from their father, Abby could only shake her head. “She hasn’t had breakfast yet and you’ll need to dress her. Beware, she is in a hell of a mood-” “Abby.” Veronica stops her. “Get out of here, let me handle this.” She didn’t need to be told twice. OoOoo “Look what we have here.” Dani grimaced, unable to keep the pained expression off her face. She’s resorted to sitting on her knees, unable to sit on her reddened bottom that had not even been brutalized ten minutes before. Freezing at the sight of her “aunt” Dani had been hoping it was just a threat, that she wouldn’t actually send her devil of a sister. Obviously the Little was wrong. Her bottom lip slipped between her teeth, regarding the woman with a weary stare. “Aren’t you going to say hello to your Auntie?” Her voice was sickeningly sweet and the threat was clear. “H-hello Auntie Vee.” She tried not to show her fear but her voice shook as the woman smiled, baring her pearly white teeth. A shiver went down her spine, instantly wishing Abby was here to pick her up- No! Her mind hissed. She doesn’t care about you! Dani, you don’t need her! Yes, that's right. Abby was evil, selfish and corrupt just like every other Giant. She wasn’t going to fall for her games any longer. Now she just had to survive the evil sister. The woman stood at nine feet and even though she was smaller than Abby, she wasn’t to be underestimated. Dani wasn’t afraid to admit that she was scared of her. It’s why her voice was seemingly lost in her throat, letting out a whimper as she was lifted into the air. She wouldn’t put it past the woman to drop her flat on her ass. “Now, none of that.” Veronica hushed. “We’re just going to have some yummy breakfast, get dressed and then we’re going out for the day.” “Out?” She squeaked. “B-but why?” “Because, it’s healthy for little girls to get some sun and the park is having Toddler Story Hour! Won’t it be fun to make new friends?” Dani stifles a whimper. The thought of going out in public with other regressed Littles… it was her worst nightmare. “But I already have friends.” “We can never have too many though.” That was the end of the discussion and Dani knew better than to push this woman’s buttons. At the same time, Dani wracked her mind about how she was going to get out of this. Toddler Story Hour was the definition of hell. Playing with a bunch of drooling brain dead Littles? Yeah, no thank you. Besides, she was older! She was a preschooler! Dani continued to pout, suckling on the tip of her thumb as they moved to the kitchen. Switched to one arm, her Aunt rummaged through the fridge grabbing out a cup of yogurt and fruit. Her stomach grumbled, instinctively reaching for the food only for her hand to be swatted away. “Ouch!” She squealed, yanking her hand back. “Silly girl!” Veronica giggled. “This is Auntie’s food.” But Abby always lets her choose her own breakfast. What was she going to eat? Much to the Littles confusion they went to the living room settling down on the couch. As her thoughts spiraled, the Amazon unbuttoned her blouse and out popped a large breast. Her jaw dropped at the sight and while every fiber in her body rebelled against this indignity, she couldn’t stop the conditioned response. Drool pooled in her mouth, dribbling down her chin just able to taste the thick sweet creaminess. “Such an eager girl, aren’t we?” “N-no,” the words trembled in her throat. She was Pavlov’s dog personified. “Relax honey,” she cooed. “You are way too skinny, we need to fatten you up.” Conflict tore her in two wanting nothing more than to run away screaming yet she craved the milk like one needed air to breathe. In the end, the Amazon didn’t give her much of a choice, re-positioning into a cradle in her arms, guiding her lips to her exposed nipple. The Little was hesitant but knowing there was no way to out of this, she latched on and the world blurred around her. Now, she was actually fucked. OoOoo Dani blinked heavily, trying to make sense of how they had ended up at the park but the haze was too strong. Just a moment ago they were at the house. They were getting dressed for the day and Auntie Vee was telling her what a good Little she was, how cute her little bum bum was all nice and padded. Her nose wrinkled at the smell of Talcum powder. She lifted her puffy dress the color of the sky decorated with pretty sunflowers. There was the faintest wetness that hadn’t been there before. ”What are you doing silly girl?” The Amazon giggles, lifting her suddenly and dragging her back onto her lap. “Are you showing everyone your diaper?” Everyone? Dani is terribly confused and glancing around, she sees they are sitting in a circle. Other Amazon’s and Little’s surround them. “Is that your daughter? What a cutie pie.” A woman speaks up sitting beside them with a Little only a foot taller than herself dressed like a sailor in a blue striped legless onesie. He chewed on his pacifier, picking at the grass in a weird fixation. “My niece actually. Her name is Dani.” her Aunt smiled, rubbing her back. “And yes, you say that now…” They share a laugh though Dani doesn’t know what is so funny about this situation. “Oh, is she a naughty Little girl? My Tommy was the same way before some time spent at Etiquette school and enrollment in daycare. He was studying to be an engineer before, isn’t that funny? Now he just loves playing with his toy trucks and trains.” A feeling of anxiety rises in Dani’s chest that she can’t pinpoint the cause of but this wasn’t right. None of this was right! She watches as the boy, Tommy, picks at his nose, unable to do anything but stare in disgust. “Why actually, Dani is headed for Etiquette school tomorrow. Sometimes they just need a little reminder how to be Little-” “Oh that is so true.” Another woman pipes in across the circle with a girl and a boy latched onto both breasts. Dani’s cheeks pinken and she can only look for a few seconds before turning away. “What etiquette school are you sending her to? My kids went local to Amazonia Tech. I say it’s cra- horse dung,” she catches herself, not wanting to swear in front of the Littles, “that Hypnosis is illegal now in Amazonia. Back when Teddy and Dora attended, it was all the rage and they’ve turned out perfectly fine.” Many others had now tuned into the conversation and all seemingly agreed with her sentiment. “She’s going to Aequor first thing in the morning just to get a little adjustment. Someone thinks she’s bigger than she is!” Her voice had turned into an irritating coo, tweaking her nose. The high had faded and any moment she’d come crashing down and Dani wasn’t sure how long she could stay compliant for. “Aequor, you say? That’s where my son went. Trust me when I say, it’s one of the best schools around. They can have her sorted in under a week.” The lady had just arrived a few minutes ago. Tall, black and beautiful, the boy she carried on her hip had his face buried in the crook of her neck. Around her shoulder besides the obvious diaper bag was a tote bag with a tall book peeking out from the top. The conversation died down and people seemed to know the woman as they all turned their attention towards her. Pulling out the book from the bag, the cover was a drawing of a diapered and pacified Little fearfully running with their arms outstretched towards a towering Amazon with a halo glow as a scary monster lurked in the background. There were whimpers, Littles clinging onto their caretakers as looks of fear crossed over their faces. Dani couldn’t help the a shiver went down her spine, the image obviously meant to induce a sort of alarm. Her aunt’s hold tightened and she shook off the feeling, not wanting to appear weak. Not wanting to appear little. “It seems we’ve got a big group here!” The woman suddenly gleamed, addressing the group of around fifteen families. “Welcome to Toddler Story Hour! For those new here, my name is Miss Berry and this here, is my Little Johnny Boy. Can you say hi to everyone, dear?” The name stopped her short, sucking in a breath, as she waited with dreaded anticipation. His head lifted, a pink blush spreading across his cheeks at the amount of eyes before finally settling on her’s. Oh his hair! His voice! His heart-melting dreamy eyes! It’s the stripper. Little Johnny Boy. Dani doesn’t know if this is God’s sick sense of humor but whatever it was… she had no words. They stare, less than a second, before going back to his caretaker’s neck, softly sucking on his paci so as to forget where they were. Anxiously, her eyes flit around the circle checking if anyone else saw their exchange but the others remain oblivious, oohing and awing over the shy little boy who just couldn’t let go of his mommy. Hugged tight in his hand was a striped zebra who’s ear looked like it’d been chewed on a few too many times. Dani just couldn’t comprehend that this was the boy - man - who just last night, literally made her wet (and not the way she usually was). “Oh my,” she laughs, rubbing his back. “I see someone is a shy little boy today. But that’s ok because we’re going to be reading a really fun story today called: ‘It’s Okay Not to Grow Up’.” As she began, her voice was soothing, calm and Dani felt her shoulders drop and heart rate slow just listening to the sound of her melodic tone read the words off the page. OoOoo As Little Molly Lu filled her diaper nice and big, her mind was consumed with many different thoughts. Her mommy opened the back of her stinky diaper, ahhing and oohing at Molly Lu’s dirty little bum. “Mommy?” She asked. ”Yes, sweetheart?” Molly Lu’s mommy said. She looks up at the tall powerful Amazon and Molly Lu asks, “why am I not a grown up?” “Do you want to be a grown up?” Molly Lu’s mommy knew this was not a weird question. All Little girls and boys had big imaginations! The Little girl nodded her head. “Yes, I want to be a grown up!” Molly Lu exclaimed. She wanted to drive one of those big cars and go to the park by herself and go on a date with a cute boy! Little Molly Lu’s mommy had a big smile. She patted her head and the two walked to the front door. Molly Lu was very confused. “Where are we going?” It was dark and cold outside as Mommy opened the door. “You want to be a grown up. This is your chance.” Said her mommy and Molly Lu couldn’t believe it. Her eyes went big and she skipped outside. But her mommy didn’t follow her and Molly Lu turned around. “Mommy, are you coming?” Her face was sad as she shook her head no. Mommy said, “grown ups don’t stay with their mommies and daddies - only Little babies. Grown ups also don’t wear diapers and grown ups certainly do not cuddle and get nummies.” Little Molly Lu was suddenly very scared. If Mommy was not here, who would tuck her into her crib? Who would change her diaper? Who would scare away the nighttime monsters? The door closed shut and Molly Lu had never felt more lonely in this big scary world. A growl is heard and she looks around the dark with tears in her eyes wanting her mommy. The Little girl lets out a tinkle into her diaper and Molly Lu wonders, why did she ever want to be a grown up… There was a collective silence over the group, Little’s sucking the life out of their pacifiers with wide-eyes and trembling bodies. The story went on showing illustrations of the small diapered woman being chased by the monsters of adult responsibility and expectations that every Little adult seemed to inherently remember no matter how fucked their mind was. Even Dani found herself shivering at the thought of copious amount of school work and the growing stress she hadn’t had to think about in years. “It’s just a little story, sweetie. You never have to be scared in Auntie’s arms.” Veronica whispered in her ear in what Dani guessed was to be words of comfort but felt more like a vague threat. She doesn’t remember how the story ended, though most likely back with the Amazon, because she’d tuned it all out. Veronica frowned at her lack of reaction, staring off into the distance at the other families and lone Amazon’s and Littles alike, cruising through the park on such a nice day. There were sounds of laughter and screams of joy, breaking over the heavy silence that had fallen over the group. Afterward, Amazon’s were talking, Littles sticking fearfully close to their caretakers still spooked from the story. Dani sighed, feeling two fingers sneak in the side of her diaper checking for its wetness. Only damp, thank god. That was just from this morning’s feed. It’s not like she messed herself constantly. These past few days had just been abnormal. “I haven’t seen you around before! Is this your first Toddler Story Hour?” Looking up, Dani withheld her gasp trying her best not to be too obvious. The stripper- Little Johnny Boy - fiddled with his stuffie secured tightly on her hip. She could see the puffiness around his lower half, covered by little blue sailor shorts to match the rest of his clearly themed outfit. The Amazon holding him stuck out her hand towards Veronica, the two of them shaking firmly. “Yes, it was.” Veronica smiled, answering the question. “Decided to take my little niece here on a day out. Give Mommy a little break.” “Well, today was certainly the perfect day! Next week's story will be on the importance of diaper wearing.” Oh for fucks sake! Dani struggles not to roll her eyes, having heard this one far too many times for her liking. The man in front of her, she can see, is struggling with the same thought. A very non-babyish, discreet smirk plays on his lips masked behind the rubber bulb. Dani knew she had to get him alone because she had far too many questions that were not about to go unanswered. The Little decides to take a gamble. It’s a risky one but she doesn’t know any other way and in all honesty, this was the safest. “Auntie Vee?” Her soft voice, light and airy stops the conversation. They all look at her, a hint of suspicion in Veronica’s eyes and absolutely adoration in the other. “Yes, darling?” “C-can we go play on the playground? It looks so much fun!” A brow is raised, Veronica pausing for half a second as she tries to work out what her true intentions are but even she is momentarily taken aback by the girl’s big blue eyes. “Oh, that’d be fun! Look at all the other Littles running around. Do you want to make some new friends, Little Johnny Boy?” The other Amazon exclaims, untangling his arms and legs from around her body and placing them on the ground. Immediately, he reaches up again and a whine escapes his throat. His body only makes it up to her knees and he tugs on her long flowing skirt. “Somebody must really love their mommy!” “You bet he does. That’s Aequor for you.” Dani is placed down and the Amazons can’t help but fuss over the two Little’s, walking them over to the playground just a few feet away. “Come to Auntie Vee, if you need anything, okay? I will be sitting right here with Miss Berry.” She points to the picnic table behind them. Staring at the man beside her, it seems the last thing Little Johnny Boy wants to do is leave the Amazon’s side but deciding to lead, she grabs his hand in her own and they run off. OoOoo The Amazons are watching from across the playground, not too closely, and they are out of hearing range. The two Littles sit down in the sandbox, bucket in hand and shovel in the other just for appearance sake. “D-do you remember me from last night?” Her voice is a whisper behind her pacifier, weary of behaving ‘too grown-up’. For a moment Dani thinks that he is not going to respond but then he nods in defeat, cheeks twinging pink. “Of course, I remember you.” They build a sandcastle, filling their buckets up. The sand is itchy on her bare legs but she does her best not to fidget. That would prompt the Amazons to come over. “What the hell is going on? Last night you were knee deep-” “Can you please not say it like that?” He hisses suddenly. He brushes his floppy hair from his face and he seems almost embarrassed. “Well it’s how it was.” Dani huffs. “Am I wrong in your affections for me? Because I certainly had them for you.” Dani doesn’t know what possesses her to admit that out loud but it’s said and… she doesn’t regret it. Little Johnny Boy doesn’t seem to either. “I-I’m just embarrassed. Y-you’re pretty and now I’m in a diaper.” “Do you think I care? Take a look at me.” A small smile plays at his lips, the tension slowly fading from his body. He talks again, explaining his story. “Mom - Miss Berry - No, Alisha - adopted me six years ago. I’m a Portal Little from another dimension.” Her eyes just about pop open. A Portal Little? She’d heard of them in stories but never had she actually met one in real life! “Which dimension are you from?” “Earth.” Dani was bursting with a million questions. Supposedly, Littles were free there. They were the adults. They were normal size and Amazon’s were the abnormality. Oh, to live in such a place… “I wasn’t supposed to come here. My brother and his girlfriend had signed up for one of those inter-dimensional two week vacation tours but my brother’s girlfriend fell sick and gave her ticket to me. That was six years ago and I haven’t seen my brother since.” “And you were adopted?” Her voice was understanding, pitying the man. If only he’d made a different choice… said no or fell sick himself. She liked to believe there was a reason for everything but what reason did the Gods above have for taking away their adulthood? “Yes but Alisha is different-“ Oh, she’d heard that before. “Do you really think I would be a stripper in the Underground without her knowing?” He gives her a look, seeing her disbelieving expression and well, he had a point. “I went to Aequor but I’m not fully regressed. When Alisha wants me regressed, I’ll slip at just a simple smell. But most of the time I’m lucid like now.” Oh, Dani could believe it. She sighed, “I’m sure you heard I’m going there tomorrow?” Now it was his turn to pity her. She’d considered running away, making her escape at the park but there were too many watching eyes. Even if they made it past Veronica and Alisha, who was that to stop literally any other Amazon from snatching them up? It was too risky. Glancing back, The Amazons seemed deep into their conversation, not even looking their way. “I’m sorry.” He whispers. “Maybe you can convince your Mommy not to go all the way? Perhaps just make you incontinent? I’m assuming she’s not like the others given last night.” It’s what Dani used to think but the Little wasn’t too sure of her intentions anymore. “I’ve pushed a few too many buttons and if my evil aunt has anything to do with it, this is the last time I’ll be having a normal conversation.” she grumbles. “Besides, you still haven’t explained what you were doing at the party. A stripper, really? Even the most liberal Amazon wouldn’t allow that.” “Well, you see-” He doesn’t have a chance to continue. The diapered man freezes and a familiar look crosses over his face. Skin red as he grunts, his hands clench into fists and the padding swells beneath his bottom. The stench hits her nose a moment later. There is no time to say another word because from the corner of her eye, the two Amazons are headed their way. So they were watching… “I can’t say anymore,” he hurries to say. “Just know that not everything is as it seems.” OoOoo A/N: Hey everyone! Thank you to all those who have read and reviewed. I promise I’m going to respond, I’m just so bad at it. As always, please feel free to leave a review, I love hearing what you all have to say. I’m going to try to post another chapter sometime this week because I’m going on holiday for about the next month starting on Friday and will not have anytime to write. However, if I don’t post this week, just know that I will start up again towards the end of May!

Chapter 10: Lila Gets an Older Sister (Part 2) Lila woke up in her crib, her eyes still feeling groggy and full of sleep. She could taste the aftertaste of the delicious dinner that her sister made for her. They both ate the same children’s TV dinner. A few chicken nuggets with crinkle cut fries, some mixed vegetables, and a brownie for dessert. Lila ate everything her older sister Angela ate, only Angela cut the nuggets, fries, and brownie into little pieces so that it was easier for Lila to eat. To wash everything down, both of them drank apple juice. Lila’s was in a baby bottle and Angela’s was in a tall plastic cup. The whole dinner was good and they both really enjoyed it. Lila noticed that it was still dark, so it was not time to get up yet. While Lila still felt dry in her Pampers Swaddlers Overnight Size 3, it was actually half soaked. Since she had already drank the bottle of milk that her older sister made for her, she holds her empty bottle and made her usual wish that she makes each night when she’s thirsty. “Oh, how I wish that this bottle is filled with my mommy’s breast milk!” The magic diaper flashed, giving her a tickle of approval. The bottle refilled with her mother’s milk. As Lila began drinking down that milk, she smiled when she thought of her sister. She felt bad that her sister developed a bedwetting problem. It was no different than what Lila had to go through when she was five. And with her sister going through the same struggles, she could totally relate to the frustration that she had to deal with every night. Even though being five was just a distant memory to her, she could never forget all of her frequent accidents that she had ever since her little brother was born. The magic diaper changed everything, and she never had to experience those frustrating accidents again. Lila then thought of the wonderful way that she helped her sister. With the three mega-sized boxes of Pampers Size 12 that she wished for, two of them were Pampers Cruisers and one of them were Pampers Swaddlers Overnights. Lila wanted to make sure that Angela had extra protection for the night time, and with 80 diapers, she had plenty of protection. Lila’s eyes began to squint with sleep and she yawned. Her bottle of milk was empty once again, and it was already having its effect on her. She began to fall asleep, as a very strong BM began inside of her… Angela woke up, gasping in a cold sweat. It was only 7:03. She was still tired from the night before. The dream that she had was still fresh in her mind. It was the same dream that she had almost every night. The dream where she wet the bed, and was put back in diapers by her mother. She inspected her diaper and smiled. While it was fairly soaked, it still had some room for a couple more normal wettings. She immediately thought of her baby sister who made these giant baby diapers a reality. “Thank you, Lila,” she whispered. “My magic diaper princess…” Angela knew that her bedding would be soaked again if it wasn’t for Lila. Granted, her sister’s smaller diapers did the job, but they were always so soaked that they were almost leaking. But these Size 12’s were something else. Angela happily sat there in just her night gown and diaper and felt the squishy gels inside it. She then began playing with her diaper and felt a sudden feeling inside of her. Her heart beat sped up and she began breathing very fast. Moments later, her heartbeat started to return to slowly return to normal. Angela’s face turned red as she smiled with ecstasy. This was the first time that she has ever pleasured herself in a diaper, and for a moment, it felt good. Right after she did this, she thought of Lila. “I am so not doing this in front of her!” she quietly said to herself. Just then, her cellphone began to vibrate. She saw the name Camden appear, with the option to accept or decline the call. She swiped the green accept button and put it on speaker. “Hello little bro? What do you need?” “I need you to pick me up!” the voice sounded breathless and in tears. “Oh Camden! What’s wrong?” “I peed my whole sleeping bag! I’m in my change of clothes, but all the kids are making fun of me…” “Oh Cammie Bear! That is just horrible! I’ll be right over to pick you up! Bye!” Angela hung up the cellphone, feeling devastated about what just happened to Camden. I need to get Lila up, now! Angela changed out of her nightgown and put some baggy pants on. She then put on a larger shirt and grabbed the keys to the Chevy Impala that sat on her nightstand. She slipped on some sandals, grabbed her purse off the nightstand, and swung the door open. She hurried to Lila’s room and opened the door. Lila was still fast asleep, in her crib. She was smacking her lips, as if she were having a good dream. Angela scooped her baby sister up, waking her out of a sound sleep. The strong stench made it clearly obvious. “Time for a quick change, kiddo!” she told Lila. Lila’s eyes were still a little groggy. She picked the sleep out of her eyes and looked up at her sister, who was in the process of setting a world record for the fastest stinky diaper change ever. Two wipes did the job. A third one got everything else. “What’s going on?” she asked her big sister. “What’s wrong, Angie?” Angela looked at her baby sister, as she rubbed in the Aquaphor, following it by powdering a new diaper. She then lifted Lila up and laid her on the new powdered diaper. And then, she powdered all of her diaper area. “It’s Camden!” she told her. “He just called me to ask to pick him up. He soaked his sleeping bag.” A look of deep concern filled Lila’s eyes. “A-again? Doesn’t he do this at home?” Angela folded the diaper forward and fastened both tabs snugly to the landing zone. She slid an orange skirt on Lila with a light purple Garanimals graphic t-shirt with the words “just be NICE”, with a smiling and winking white daisy forming the “I”. She already had the dirty diaper all wadded up, so she threw it into the diaper genie in the far corner of Lila’s room. She ran back to Lila and nodded. “Yes Lila, and it’s starting to get worse. Cammie Bear is starting to do it more often.” Lila smiled. “Cammie Bear? I like it when you call him that.” Angela hugged Lila and picked her up. “He’s waiting for us. All of the kids over there are making fun of him right now.” Lila frowned. “Those meanies! It’s not his fault that he has accidents…” Angela nodded, as she hurried outside to the garage. She exited the door and locked it. Angela then gasped. “Wait! Mom and dad usually take you around, so I don’t have a car seat!” But Lila smiled, as she pointed down at the magic diaper beneath her skirt. “Not yet you don’t! Oh, how I wish that a car seat my size was in the back of my older sister’s car!” Lila was tickled again with the light and a car seat appeared in the middle back seat. Lila giggled as she looked at her sister. “Let’s go get Cammie Bear!” Angela smiled and patted her baby sister in her diapered butt. “Now that we have a car seat, we can be on our way! Are you ready, my magic diaper girl?” Lila nodded and giggled. “You’re funny!” Angela opened the door and picked up Lila. She placed her in the car seat and fastened the buckles. She closed the door and entered the driver’s side. In seconds, they were off. Right after they pulled out of the driveway, Lila gave her older sister a funny face. Angela saw her in the rearview mirror and frowned. “What is it, Lila? Do you already need to be changed?” Lila shook her head. “I don’t, but I have a question. Are you still in the same diaper that you went to bed in?” Angela nodded. “I didn’t have time to change into a new one. Plus, these were for night time. I don’t really need them during the day.” Lila frowned. “What about yesterday?” “Yesterday? I just wanted to try them out! They sure hold a lot!” Angela glanced at the GPS on her phone, which had directions to the house where Camden was spending the weekend at. Lila glanced around. “Where’s Mr. Stuffykins?” Angela grinned. “Your favorite stuffed rabbit? I don’t know. Why don’t you wish for it?” Lila nodded. “Oh, how I wish I was holding Mr. Stuffykins in my arms!” The tickle happened again and Lila was holding her favorite stuffed animal in a split second. She then looked back up at Angela. “You’re not just going to wear them at night. You’re going to wear them more…” Angela’s face grew red. “N-no, Lila! I only need them at night! I already told you!” “But you like them!” Lila told her. “You already told me that you do. Why do you think that I wished for so many of them?” Angela’s body began to twitch again. “E-enough Lila!” Lila shook her head. “I did this to help you. You love them. You tell me that you’re not going to wear them, but you’re going to keep wearing them secretly. Don’t make it a secret. I know you love them…” That was it. Angela began to fidget as her bladder began to lose control. A sudden fast rush of pee began to fill her diaper while she was driving. When she finished, her diaper was soaked, and almost at the point of leaking. She then looked back at Lila and pouted. “Look what you made me do!” Lila nodded. “That’s why you need them. Would you rather have an accident in your seat?” Angela shook her head. “No. I’m actually glad that I’m wearing one now.” Minutes passed. They arrived at the house where Camden’s friend was at. The moment the car stopped, Camden came running out with the mother of the friend following him. The mother looked at the driver’s side of the car as the window rolled down. “I’m very sorry that he has to leave. Mrs…Watson?” Angela grinned. “I’m the daughter. I got my driver’s license a few months ago. Mr. and Mrs. Watson are away for the weekend…” The mother nodded. “I talked and reasoned with all of the boys. Even my own son. And they won’t stop teasing him about it!” Camden looked at the mother with his face red. “Stop talking about it!” He then looked at his older sister. “C’mon sis. Let’s go home!” Angela nodded, and look back at the mother. “He doesn’t need to be embarrassed anymore. I get the idea. Goodbye Mrs…” “Patterson!” the mother responded. She waved and made her way back inside the house. Camden entered the car and plopped his sleepover stuff on either side of where Lila was sitting. The soaked sleeping bag, his pillow, and his wet clothes were inside a black garbage bag. Still despondent, he looked at Lila, who had a somber look on her face. “Are you going to make fun of me? C’mon! I wanna hear it! ‘Cammie wet bed! Cammie wet bed! Cammie wet bed!’ That’s what you usually do…” But Lila shook her head, and a few tears rolled down her eyes. She pointed at her shirt. “No Camden,” she told him. “Why would I tease you about that? I wanna just be nice! Like my shirt! See?” Camden scowled. “So little Lila can speak in complete sentences now? Why would you tease me? Because you always do it! You’re such a brat! Mommy always spoils you and pays no attention to me!” That hit Lila hard. At that moment, Lila knew that she would be just as miserable as Camden if she never found the magic diaper. Instead of Lila making fun of Camden, Camden would be making fun of Lila. She could almost hear the words of a two-year-old Camden chanting “Lila wet bed” over and over again, with her seven-year-old self being ridiculed by a spoiled little brother. She knew that would’ve happened, which made her cry all the more. Lila shook her head and pointed to her “just be NICE” shirt again. “I’m not a brat anymore! Don’t you want your little sister to be nice to you?” Camden sighed, and looked at Angela. “Did you put her up to this?” Angela shook her head. “I did not bribe her or convince her. This is Lila’s own choice!” Camden looked at Lila again, who was giving him a nod of approval. “It’s her choice? Her choice to be NICE to me? What made her decide to become nice all of a sudden? She’s only two! And when did she start talking in complete sentences?” Lila looked at Camden and moved her strapped arms in vain. “I would hug you right now, but the seatbelt straps are in the way,” she whispered in his ear. Camden was still in disbelief. “My baby sister…being nice to me?” Lila quietly nodded, as she hugged Mr. Fluffykins. She didn’t want to say anymore to Camden right now, as he was still upset about the accident that he had at the sleepover. All she knew is that she wanted to do everything to be a nice sister to him right now. She knew the kind of life that she would lead if she was in Camden’s place. So, she wanted to do everything necessary to undo the hurt that she caused him the first couple years of her life that she relived. While the magic diaper turned her into a spoiled brat, she was ready to use it the right way this time. With all the wishes that she granted that came true, she was used to getting exactly what she wanted, and it spoiled her rotten. It took the magic diaper to scold her for her to see the rotten brat that she has become. A brat that always got what she wanted. And she was cruel towards everyone that loved her back. Her mom, her dad, her older sister, and even her older brother. When she started to help others, she recognized just how good it felt inside. Her sister’s reaction to her helping was priceless, and now it was her turn to help Camden. To share the spotlight that she stole from him by becoming the youngest Watson in the family. Camden looked at Angela and cried. “I…I don’t want to go to school anymore!” Angela glanced at the rearview mirror as she stopped at a busy intersection. “Camden, I know that you just want to run away from those kids that are bullying you, but you can’t run away from them forever. Sooner or later, you will have to face them.” “Let’s just go home!” Camden pouted. “Aren’t we going home? This isn’t the way home!” Angela smiled. “How about some McDonald’s? My treat!” Lila’s face lit up. “I LOVE McDonald’s! Ba-ba-ba-ba-ba! I’m lovin’ it!” Angela grinned. “I taught you that one, Lila Loo…” This made Lila giggle, causing her to pee her diaper a little bit. Camden sighed. “All my friends think I’m a baby now. Who still wets the bed at seven years old?” Angela looked at Camden and looked at the road in a half smile. Try sixteen, Camden. Every night, for a whole month! She thought. It then hit her. If she has to pee at all when she’s at McDonald’s, she will have to find a bathroom, and quick! The red chevy Impala pulled into the McDonald’s parking lot, finding a spot near the entrance, right by the handicap parking spaces. Angie was about to touch the buckle that was on Lila’s car seat, but Camden was already unbuckling Lila from her car seat. “I got it,” Camden told her. “If my baby sister is really serious about wanting to be nice to me, I want to give her a chance to prove it.” He unbuckled the last of the buckles holding Lila in her seat and lifted her out. “There you go, little sis.” Lila was now out of the car and she remembered what she told Camden. She gave him a passionate stare in the face. The kind that a little sister would give to their older brother. She ran up to him and gave him the tightest hug that she could. “Camden,” she whispered. “It’s going to be alright…” This made Camden begin to cry again. “You’re…” he stammered in tears. “You’re doing it. You’re being…nice!” Lila smiled, as she pointed to her t-shirt again and smiled. “Just be nice, Camden! I get it now.” Angela looked at the two and nodded. “Yes Lila!” she told her. “Why do you think I picked that shirt out? Now everyone, let’s go in and have a McDonald’s breakfast!” Both entered with Angela, Lila still looking much more excited than Camden. The three entered and Angela made the orders. She got herself a Sausage McMuffin with Egg with one hashbrown and a medium orange juice. She got Lila a hotcakes Happy Meal with a hash brown, a yogurt, and small minute maid orange juice. She got Camden the same thing that she got herself, since Camden didn’t want a Happy Meal. When they all began eating their food, it all got quiet. That is, until Angela felt that her bladder was full again. Not wanting her diaper to leak, she figured that it was a good opportunity to get Lila’s diaper changed. She looked at Lila with a grin. “Lila, do you need your diaper changed?” Lila’s diaper was beginning to sag and was getting soggy. She looked back at Angela and smiled. “No. I’m still dry!” Angela shook her head. “You’re such a kidder, Lila! Let me check!” Lila was thinking of making a wish to make her diaper dry, but she didn’t want to be mean to her sister. So, she sat there, her diaper sagging as she peed in it just a little more. Angela squeezed the diaper area between Lila’s legs and felt a squishy and soggy consistency. “Still dry, huh? Looks soaking wet to me! Come Lila. Let’s get your diaper changed.” Angela grabbed the diaper bag and took Lila by the hand. She then looked at Camden. “Camden, if you have to go potty too, you should go. You should try. Okay?” Camden’s eyes began to tear and he stood up immediately. He hurried to the men’s restroom, while Angela entered the woman’s restroom with Lila. Just as Angela entered the restroom, she felt her bladder again, and she began to do the “potty dance”. “Lila, hurry!” Lila looked at Angela and smiled. “Just go in your diaper!” she whispered. Angela shook her head and whispered. “Lila, it’s full! If I go anymore, it will leak!” Lila looked at her sister and whispered. “Why didn’t you tell me? If you needed a new diaper, you should’ve asked!” Angela scowled. “Lila, I’m right next to a toilet! Do you think that I’m just going to go in a diaper?” Lila smiled. “You have to change me first!” Angela shook her head. “My bladder is about to burst.” Angela then noticed something that made her heart sink. The handicap stall that had the changing table was occupied. She looked at the next two stalls. Both occupied! “Lila!” she whispered. “I’m about to pee my pants again. What am I going to do?” Lila smiled, as she knew that she was wearing a magic diaper underneath her skirt. “I know what I’m going to do, but what are you going to do?” Angela’s face turned red. “Please Lila. You can make whatever wish you want with that thing! Empty a stall!” she whispered “Nope!” Lila told her, whispering. “That’s breaking a rule. That would remove someone from it against their will!” “Well, do any other wish that doesn’t break the rules!” Angela whispered. “Just hurry!” Lila grinned and whispered into Angela’s ear. “I could make another diaper for you, and for our own private bathroom. We could do that. You’re probably not going to make it.” “Yes Lila!” Angela whispered in desperation. “Make the wish! Make the wish!” Lila sighed and then whispered into Angela’s ear again. “I don’t know. I know how much you like diapers but you’re not telling me the truth. I want you to tell me that you like diapers. Why are you so ashamed to tell me? I like them, and I know that you do, too. Tell me that you like diapers first!” Angela sighed and whispered again. “Lila, remember your shirt. Are you just being nice?” Lila nodded. “I am, but I need my older sister to be nice too, and honest! Do you like diapers? Please answer, Angie. I don’t want you to have another accident.” Angela nodded and whispered wildly in agreement. “I do, Lila! I like diapers! I love them! I love them!” Lila gasped, as she saw her older sister wildly shaking, her fidgeting and potty dance becoming more intense. She leaned down and whispered again. “You are about to pee in your pants again. There is no time for you to change into a new one, so I am going to make this wish instead. Oh, how I wish that my older sister was not in a leaky diaper and was in a dry diaper that fit her instead!” The bright light tickled Lila. No sooner that Lila made that wish that Angela’s bladder released. She let out an intense flood into her dry diaper that lasted a while. When she was finished, her diaper was half soaked again. She hugged Lila again and smiled. “Thank you, Lila!” she whispered. Angela glanced at all the stalls. They were all still occupied. “And the other wish?” she whispered. Lila whispered her next wish. “Oh, how I wish that there was a door that led to our own private bathroom that only we can see and use!” The light tickled Lila again and a door appeared. They entered the door and they were in a private bathroom complete with a toilet and a changing table. “We don’t have to whisper anymore!” Lila told her. “This bathroom is private, and all the walls are soundproof!” Angela grinned. “They are?” Lila nodded. “Of course they are! It’s my wish! And you wanna know what’s cool?” “What?” Angela asked. “Whenever we go to this McDonald’s again, this secret bathroom will still be here. Right in the woman’s bathroom. Only we can see it and only we can use it!” Angela nodded. “Now to change you, Lila loo…” Lila laid down and had Angela pull her skirt up. She undid her diaper and did all of the cleaning process. She wiped her, applied Aquaphor on her, and powdered her diaper area. She then fastened the two tapes to the center. She pulled Lila’s skirt back down. Lila looked at Angela again. “Are you going to be honest now? I like having a nice sister, but I want an honest one, too!” Angela felt her diaper and nodded. “Yes Lila. I promise I will be more honest with you. From that incident, I think I’m going to need protection a lot more often.” Lila giggled. “How about all the time!” Angela nodded. “It’s looking like that. The whole point is, Lila, is that I’m being truthful with you. I do only want to wear the diapers at night, but that incident just happened. I almost peed my pants again! I do it when I’m nervous or embarrassed. And I can’t lie! I really do like the way diapers feel on me. They’re so comfortable and I feel safe and secure in them.” Lila nodded. “I feel the same, Angie. In my first experience with returning to diapers, I was just an infant! I basically traded places with my brother. He became five years old and I became three months old. After that, I wore for a very long time. I even made a wish to figure out how long I have been wearing diapers ever since I found the magic diaper. I found out that I have been wearing diapers now for six years and five months. And with me being only five when I found the magic diaper, I have been wearing diapers longer than I have originally been alive. So of course, I love them, and I enjoy being in them. I would be a preteen right now, but I never want to grow up. I just don’t want to yet!” Angela nodded. “And you don’t have to, yet. You have that magic diaper, Lila. You can grow up whenever you want to. What makes me so happy is that you’re not acting like a brat anymore. You want to help me, and now you want to help Camden!” Lila nodded and pointed at her Geranimals t-shirt again. “I find that being nice is a lot more fun than being mean. I just have such a good feeling inside of me when I’m doing something good for someone else.” Angela gasped. “We can’t keep Camden waiting! When we get home, we need to let Camden in on our secret. I mean, he’s not the only one that wets the bed you know…” “I know,” Lila told her. We’re all bedwetters in our family! Hee hee. But I think diapers is going to help all of us. Do you think that Camden will like them?” Angela shrugged her shoulders. “I don’t know Lila. I hope he does.” Angela picked up the diaper bag and left the private bathroom and public restroom with Lila. Camden was standing right outside the door, looking very impatient. “What took you so long?” Camden asked them. Camden then noticed the glow coming from Lila’s magic diaper. It was the same glow that he saw from his sister’s diapers ever since she was born. Since the magic diaper could allow children to see it, Camden could always see the glow, when the adults couldn’t. He gasped. “Is it Little Lila’s glowing diapers?” He looked at Angela with a curious look. “Can you see the glow? Mom can’t.” Angela nodded. “I can see it, and it’s something that we can talk about when we get home. Your baby sister is very special and she has something very awesome to tell you. But it will have to wait until we get home.” Camden nodded. “It’s her glowing diapers, right? Every one of them are glowing! And mom cannot see them? It frustrates me every time. Let’s get home! I can’t wait to talk about it! Angela, Lila, and Camden all went back to the red Chevy Impala. Just as Camden helped Lila out of her car seat, he helped her get back in it. He sat Lila in the seat and buckled all of her restraints. The car was quiet all the way home, as Lila was tired and she fell asleep, cuddling with Mr. Fluffykins. A gentle stream of pee began to fill Lila’s diaper after she did this. The red Chevy Impala pulled into the driveway. Camden unbuckled Lila out of her car seat and helped her out of it. Camden grabbed his sleepover stuff and the black garbage bag full of the evidence of his failed sleepover. They all entered the house, and Camden was excited. He couldn’t wait to find out this amazing thing that Lila had. Why did every diaper that my baby sister wear glow like a nightlight? Camden was about to find out. Angela, Lila, and Camden all sat on the long sectional that curved around the 75-inch 4K TV that was mounted in the center of the living room. Lila looked at Camden and smiled. “Is everybody ready? Angie already heard all of this, so I’m just going to be telling you, Camden…” Lila stood up in the center of the living room, in front of the TV. Camden nodded. “Please tell me, little sis. I have always seen that light coming from your diaper and mom never sees it!” Lila grinned. “She can’t see it! Only children can see it.” “Then why can Angie see it?” Camden said, frowning. “That’s what I’m going to tell you.” Lila told him. “But first, I have a question for everyone in the room. And be honest!” She said, giving Angie the stare. “Who in the room is a bedwetter? Raise your hand if you are!” Camden closed his eyes and scowled. “Lila! You told me that you were going to be nice to me! How is this being nice? I’m the only one in this room that’s going to have my hand raised!” Lila saw that Camden had his eyes closed. “Just open your eyes, Camden! I want you to see everyone else’s hands in the room!” “I don’t need to look!” Camden told her. “They’re all going to be down!” “Camden,” Lila said in a softer tone. “Please open your eyes. I’m not trying to make fun of you. I promise!” Camden sighed. “Oh, all right!” Camden opened his eyes and to his surprise, he saw both Lila and Angela with their hands raised. “Now you’re all making fun of me!” Angela shook her head. “No Camden. This seriously started happening to me more than a month ago.” Camden gasped. “You too?” Angela nodded, with her face turning red. “I’ll tell my story but I think that Lila wants to tell hers first.” Camden sighed. “Lila, how can you wet the bed? You wear diapers! And you don’t even sleep in a bed! You sleep in a crib! You’re only two, Lila…” Lila shook her head. “I wasn’t always like this. I wet the bed when I was five…” “But you’re two!” Camden argued. “Does this have anything to do with those flashing diapers that you wear?” Lila nodded. “It has everything to do with that. Yes.” Camden eyed her curiously. “Okay then. Tell me why your diapers always flash!” “Camden,” Lila told him. “All of my diapers flash because I’m wearing a magic diaper!” Camden gasped. “Magic? Like a magic show?” Lila nodded. “It’s better than a magic show. This magic diaper will grant almost any wish that I want!” Camden frowned. “Almost?” “Yeah!” Lila nodded. “There are rules that I have to follow and if I don’t follow them, the magic diaper will leave me forever.” Camden looked at his baby sister, still in disbelief. “Okay. So, grant a wish! If it grants almost whatever wish you want, make one!” Lila nodded. “I’m trying to think of a good one. Okay. Oh, how I wish that I had a hot fudge sundae!” The bright light tickled Lila and her wish was immediately granted. A hot fudge sundae appeared in her hands. Camden’s eyes lit up and he leapt out of his seat. “A hot fudge SUNDAE?! I LOVE hot fudge sundaes! They’re my favorite!” Lila grinned once again referencing her Garanimals “just be NICE” smiling winking daisy shirt. “I know. That’s why I made that wish. This is for you, Cammie Bear!” She said, after grinning with a smirk. Camden smiled and grabbed the hot fudge sundae out of his little sister’s hands. He then looked at Angela for approval. “Is it okay if I eat this?” Angela nodded. “It’s Lila’s wish! Enjoy the special snack, Cammie!” She then frowned at Lila and teased her. “Where’s the spoon, Lila! He can’t eat that with his bare hands!” She gave her little sister a soft playful jab in the groin. Lila made a funny face and it turned a shade of pink. “Hey. Stop it!” She then looked at Camden holding just the sundae with nothing to eat it with. “Oops. Time for another wish! Oh, how I wish that Camden had a nice spoon to eat that hot fudge sundae with!” Another flash and another tickle happened. A fine silver flatware spoon appeared in Camden’s hand. Camden began eating the hot fudge sundae at once. “Wow! Thanks Lila!” He then glanced at the glow coming from underneath Lila’s orange skirt. “So that diaper grants you whatever wish you want, huh? Well, except for the rules that you have to follow. Kind of like the genie in Aladdin?” “Nope!” Lila told him. “The genie only gave Aladdin THREE wishes! This magic diaper will grant me unlimited wishes. So, it’s like the genie only way better.” Angela nodded. “Camden, Lila just made two wishes. If she was bound by the genie’s rules, she would only have one wish left. How many wishes have you made with that magic diaper, Lila?’ Lila thought for a moment. “I made a wish like that before, and the answer that I got was really big. I don’t know what it is but it would have to be thousands.” Camden gasped. “So my little sister has a flashing magic diaper and has been making thousands of wishes since she was born?” “Before I was born!” Lila corrected him. “Before?” Camden said, looking shocked. “How is that possible?” “I already told you!” Lila told him. “Didn’t I tell you that I was five?” “But you’re two!” Lila nodded. “I AM two, but I wasn’t always that age. Camden, this is the second time that I have been born. During the first time, I was five.” Camden gasped. “So, you were five before?” Lila nodded. “And you were three months old! You were my little brother!” Camden gave Lila a weird look. “But you’re my little sister!” “Camden, I know!” she told him. “Do you remember what I’m wearing? I made a wish with the magic diaper and we switched places! I became the younger sister and you became my older brother.” Camden took another bite of his hot fudge sundae. “Why Lila? Why did you switch places with me?” Lila’s eyes began to fill up with tears. “Cause you were getting all the attention and mommy was ignoring me!” she wailed. “I was the little sister before you were born. But since you were born, mommy didn’t pay any attention to me! It was always ‘Look at Cammie! Isn’t he so CUTE?’ Or ‘Is Cammie a little wet? Better go change him!’ “ Camden’s tears began coming out as well. “What do you think it was like for me? Look at Little Lila! Ain’t she CUTE? Oh no! Lila’s diaper is wet! Time for another one! You may have traded places, but I’m the miserable one now while you get all those unlimited wishes with that magic diaper…” Lila wiped more tears out of her eyes. “I would’ve been just as miserable, Camden. So you wanna know why I raised my hand, Camden? When mommy started to ignore me after you were born, I started to wet the bed almost every night. Every night, I had a dream, and every time I woke up, I was totally soaked! Why do you think I was so upset about my baby brother being doted on by my mommy?” Lila began to weep louder, with more tears flooding out. “Oh, mommy doesn’t have time to take care of my soaked bedding ‘cause my little brother has another soaked diaper!” Camden was just as upset, and kept crying. “How do you think that I started wetting the bed, Lila? I had a lot of accidents when I was five like you, but they started to get better as I got older. Then, I start having accidents again! The first one was a month ago. Then, a week ago! Then, I have this accident in front of all my friends at a sleepover! I thought I was done with bedwetting!” Lila then began to think of the magic diaper. This was the magic diaper that solved all of her problems the one night where she felt neglected and unloved. She wanted the attention and the magic diaper gave that to her. “Camden? Can I tell you the whole story? I think that it may help you feel better…” Camden began to wipe more tears out of his eyes. He was still crying, but not as hard now. “Tell it, Lila. I want everything to make sense…” Lila nodded and looked at Camden, who now had an empty glass where the hot fudge sundae sat in, with small drops of vanilla ice cream and chocolate syrup settled at the bottom. “This may sound like a night that you experienced when I was your age. It may even sound like your sleepover. But let me tell you everything. Please don’t interrupt.” Camden nodded, and Lila began her story. “Now Camden,” she said, looking at him. “I know that in this family that I’m the youngest and that I’m only two. But that wasn’t always the case. Before I found this magic diaper and made a single wish, YOU were the youngest!” “When all this started, you were only three months old and were my little brother. I was the oldest and was five. Angela, I know that you are the oldest now, but you already know why, and I will get to that. That night when I was five, some crying woke up. It was my baby brother Camden again and he needed a diaper change. My mommy took care of it as usual while I tried to get back to sleep. I finally did, and I had that dream…You know? The dream where you have to go to the bathroom?” Camden nodded. “I had that dream and I used the toilet and everything. When I woke up, I was once again soaked. I wasn’t going to stay in a soaked bed for the rest of the night! I entered mommy’s room and told her that I had an accident. She then took me to the bathroom to clean me up. I got my clothes off while she went to change my bedding. I was told to wait there so I waited. I then noticed a glow of light coming out of the trash bin below. I opened up the cabinet that had the trash bin below the sink and found a white sack that mommy threw away. The glow was coming from there. I reached into the glow and pulled out a diaper. Why was it glowing? It was a Huggies Little Snugglers Size 1 diaper. Mommy forgot to use this one!” Camden gasped. “Sorry for interrupting, Lila. But couldn’t I have had this magic diaper if mom would’ve used it on me?” Lila shook her head. “No. The bag was empty! I have asked the magic diaper about this before. The bag was empty when mommy threw it away. It heard my crying. It heard my tears…And that’s when that empty bag began to flash…And the empty bag wasn’t empty anymore.” “I put the diaper back in the white bag and closed the cabinet door. I waited for mommy to clean me and we took a shower together. I got new jammies and sheets. Mommy tucked me in and I waited for mommy to go to her room. Then I went back and grabbed the diaper out of the white plastic bag. I took it into the room with me. I didn’t know what to do with it. I finally decided to hold it. I thought of everything that I went through, and I made the wish. I wished that I was the little sister instead of you being the little brother. That’s the wish that changed everything. That’s why I’m the younger sister now…” Camden nodded. “That makes sense. But why were you so bratty? Was it that magic diaper?” Lila nodded. “Uh-huh! After I knew I could make wishes with it, I made one where every diaper that I was changed with was the magic diaper. That is the oldest wish that I made that is still coming true to this day. I then made many other wishes. I wished for a babysitter, to be old enough to walk again, to be different ages, and finally to be at the very moment I was born. I experienced birth once again and the first diaper that was put on me at the hospital was the magic diaper. Over the next two years, I made every kind of wish that I wanted. I was so used to getting everything that I wanted. The magic diaper changed me. I acted like a brat and I wasn’t nice to anyone. To me, I was just having fun! But how many other people were having fun around me? The magic diaper then scolded me like mommy and daddy and that’s where I learned about all the rules. And I broke so many of them! After it talked to me, I wanted to use the magic diaper differently. To love my family and help them. And you know what, Camden? It felt good helping my sister…and it’s going to feel good helping you too!” A few tears began to appear in Camden’s eyes again. “So, what were your new wishes after that?” Lila pointed to Angela. “I wished for an older sister. I wanted one that was old enough to babysit. After that, you were no longer the oldest. Angie was.” Camden hugged Lila and smiled. “Little sis,” he told her. “I’m glad that you found that magic diaper. Now I want to know about Angie…” He looked at Angie with a serious look. “You also raised your hand! How did you become a bedwetter?” Angela’s face reddened again. She wasn’t as nervous as she was before, but she still ended up peeing her diaper a little bit. This time, she didn’t even realize that she was peeing. “How Camden? Over a month ago, I had a dream where I wet the bed. While I was wetting it, I became four years old again. Mom then punished me by putting me back in diapers. I actually kind of liked it…Wait! Did I just say that out loud?” Both Camden and Lila nodded. But Lila gave Angela a reassuring smile. “It’s okay to like that. It’s nothing to be ashamed of.” Angela nodded. “Anyway, after I woke up from that dream, I was soaking wet! I ended up having accidents over and over and kept wetting my bed for the next four days! On the fourth night, I didn’t even have that dream and I still wet the bed. So, I took my baby sister’s diapers and used them as protection for the next month. So Camden, most of us Watsons are bedwetters. Lila was one, I am one, and you are one. Hope that helps you feel better…” Lila gave Angela a funny face. “And…? You left something out, Angie!” Angela grinned. “I told him everything!” Lila shook her head. “No! You promised to be honest! Do you want me to tell him or are you going to tell him?” Angela sighed. “Fine. To help with my bedwetting, Lila wished for some diapers that I could wear to help me with that. Two jumbo boxes of Size 12 Pampers Cruisers and one jumbo box of Size 12 Pampers Swaddlers Overnights. I’m glad that I’m wearing because it’s more than half full. It does feel good when you go in it…Did I say that too?” Camden nodded. “Yes. So you need diapers now? You and your sister may be wearing diapers but I don’t want to wear any!” All of a sudden, Camden felt a strong pressure on his bladder. It was so strong and so sudden, that it was very hard for him to hold it. Then, it happened. A steady stream of pee flowed out and Camden was sitting in a puddle of pee in seconds. “NO! Not again! I’m not even sleeping!” He gave Lila an angry stare. “You didn’t wish for this, did you?” Lila shook her head. “I made no wishes! Not for you or Angela!” Angela nodded. “She’s right. Mom had night time accidents when she was growing up. It runs in the family.” Lila then looked at Camden with a concerned look on her face. “Camden, do you want some diapers?” Camden scowled. “Are you making fun of me now? No Lila! I don’t want any diapers! I’m not a baby!” Angela sighed. “Camden, she’s not making fun of you! She’s trying to help you! You should put one on. It will help you with your accidents. It’s very comfortable too.” Lila looked at Angela and exchanged glances with her. She then mouthed the words to Angela “Should I just make them for him anyway?” Angela looked at Lila and mouthed back the words “You should. He might change his mind.” And with that, Lila looked at Camden with concern. My poor brother. Now he’s having accidents too? Oh, how I wish that Camden had diapers that could fit him! The flashing light tickled Lila and her wish was immediately granted. Three mega sized boxes of Size 6 Pampers appeared in his room. Two Pampers Cruisers and one Pampers Swaddlers Overnights. She then wished for two packs of baby wipes, two tubes of Aquaphor, and two containers of baby powder. Angela took Camden upstairs to clean him up while Lila wished for the stain to be removed on the couch. Meanwhile, Angela was getting Camden situated in the shower. “Let me know when you’re done!” Angela told him, as she closed the bathroom door. “I will!” Camden shouted. Angela entered Camden’s room and smiled. She opened a mega-sized box of Size 6 Pampers Cruisers and grabbed a pack of baby wipes, a tube of Aquaphor, and a container of baby powder. As much as Camden doesn’t want to be put back in diapers, she feels like this is the best option for him right now. A few minutes later, Camden walks out of the bathroom wrapped in a towel. When she saw Angela holding the diaper with all the supplies, he shook his head. “Angie, Lila wears a Size 3, not a Size 6.” Angela nodded. “I know her size, Cammie Bear. This diaper is not for her. It’s for you. Go lay down in your room and I will change you.” Camden shook his head. “No! I am not a baby! I am not wearing that diaper!” Angela gave him a serious face. “And I am NOT going to deal with anymore wet bedding! If you don’t wear that diaper and pee your bedding tonight, you are sleeping in wet bedding tonight! Do I make myself clear?” Camden thought of the wet sleeping bag and sighed. “Okay! Are you going to treat me like a baby too?” Angela shook her head. “Not at all, Camden! Just think of it as protection to help you not have accidents. I am hoping to grow out of this. And until you do, you will need them.” Camden sighed. “Well, you’re wearing them too…I wonder if mom had to wear when she was little?” Angela scratched her head. “I don’t know. I’ll ask her later.” Camden reluctantly entered his room and laid down on the floor. Angela came in and rubbed the Aquaphor and powder on Camden’s diaper area. She then folded the front of the Size 6 Pamper and folded the tabs snugly into the landing zone. “There, Cammie Bear!” she said with a smile. “You’re good to go!” Camden quickly got some pants and put them on. A noticeable bulge was showing from behind. “I can’t wear these to school,” he said, frowning. “All the kids are going to make fun of me…” Angela sighed. “If they do, they do. If your accidents keep getting worse, you may need to wear diapers on a regular basis.” Camden shook his head. “I don’t wanna wear diapers! Can’t Lila wish that I was potty trained, or that I stop having accidents?” Angela smiled. “If Lila wants to do that, she will. It’s her wishes!” Lila just entered the room. “I just heard Camden ask about my wishes. Can I make wishes that you’re potty trained? I know every rule, and I don’t think I can make those kinds of wishes. It has something to do with your learning being replaced with magic. If you want to be without diapers, you will have to train your muscles without magic. The same goes for you, Angie.” Camden looked at Lila, and then at the magic diaper underneath his baby sister’s skirt. “Lila, could you wish for another magic diaper that I could wear?” Lila shook her head. “Sorry! There can only be one magic diaper, and it chooses the child that is miserable. It’s against the rules to wish for another magic diaper.” Camden put a blue shirt on and looked at his younger sister. “Do you want to go and watch Bluey with me, Lila?” Lila’s face lit up. “I love Bluey!!!” Camden grinned. “So, do I. Let’s go watch some Bluey!” The two ran downstairs, leaving Angela in Camden’s room. Angela felt her diaper and it was very squishy. There was not a dry spot left in her diaper, as it was soaked from front to back. She walked back towards her room. It’s time to change into a new diaper… Angela entered her room. She pulled down her baggy pants and pulled up her oversized pink shirt. She undid her diaper and wadded it up into a ball. She then got out the wipes and wiped everything good. She did the same with the Aquaphor and the powder. There were no rashes so far. She laid on a new Size 12 Pamper and folded it forward. She snugly fastened both tabs into the landing zone. All of sudden, Angela felt a strong urge to suck her thumb, so she began to suck it. She put her jeans back on and pulled her pink shirt back down. She took her thumb out of her mouth, as she didn’t want Lila and Camden to see this. She gracefully waddled downstairs, finding Lila laying by Camden, watching Bluey together. Angela approached Lila and winked at her. Lila, looking back and Angela wondered what the wink meant. She then smiled. “Did you change into a new one?” Angela happily nodded. “Yup!” She glanced at the TV. “Oh! You’re both watching Bluey! I’ll watch it with both of ya…” Angela smiled as her eyes began to focus intently on the TV. As the show continued, she was totally consumed by the wonderful characters and the stories in each bite-sized episode. As the episodes continued, she began to suck her thumb again. She was so focused on the show that she didn’t even realize that Lila and Camden were watching her do this. Lila gasped when she saw her older sister suck her thumb. “Wow. Now you’re sucking your thumb too?” Angela snapped back into reality and gasped when she realized that her thumb was in her mouth. Her face became a shade of red and she removed it. She then peed her diaper a little bit as she looked at Lila. “Um…You didn’t see that. Okay?” Camden made a funny face. “Big sis, we both saw it! You’re busted!” Lila then whispered into Angela’s ear. “It’s okay. I’m a thumb sucker too. If you really like sucking your thumb, I have something to give you later. I’ll just wish for it!” Angela nodded, as she finished peeing a little more in her diaper. This made her do a check on Lila and Camden. She pinched the part of the diaper between Lila’s legs. It felt damp, but not soaked. She didn’t want to embarrass Camden, so she just asked him. “Cammie Bear, do you need a diaper change?” Camden shook his head. “I barely went in it! Maybe I’ll need one when I have something to drink later…” Angela nodded. After that, they watched a few more episodes of Bluey. With it being lunchtime, Angela made them some lunch. Some Spaghetti O’s with goldfish crackers and some Cinnamon Teddy Grahams. And to wash everything down, she poured apple juice for everyone. A baby bottle for Lila, a small glass for Camden, and a taller glass for herself. She brought the food out to the living room on standup TV trays and they all enjoyed the food and juice while continuing to watch more Bluey. The Bluey marathon continued, until Lila felt a massive BM forming inside her. Right after this, a flow of warm mass emptied into her diaper and began filling it. Lila didn’t say anything. She just happily sat in her mess, while continuing to watch Bluey. The smell then began to fill the room, getting Angela’s attention. Angela looked at Lila with a sense of urgency. “Uh, Lila? Hoo man! I think you need a diaper change, dearie. Let’s go get one, you tinky girl…” Lila then squirmed, spreading the mess around some more. “I no smell anything!” Camden paused the show and laughed. “I do! And it SMELLS! Angela found a sack of Pampers Size 3 Cruisers and some changing supplies by the end of the sectional under a coffee table. “Can’t smell anything? Come on, you cutie pie. Let Big Sis Angie change you out of that stinky butt.” Lila grinned. “Otay!” Camden grinned, noticing that his baby sister slipped back into her little space. He didn’t say anything, as he wanted to treasure the moment. Angela laid Lila on a changing mat and pulled off her orange skirt. She then undid the diaper and quickly wadded up the stinky mess. She cleaned Lila with the wipes, Aquaphor, and powder and got her into a fresh new Size 3 Pamper. She put her orange skirt back on her and gave her a kiss on the cheek. Lila joyfully cooed as she was in a new magic diaper. She knew that she was still in her little space, but she didn’t want to leave it quite yet. She saw Bluey still in freeze frame and pouted. “Mo Bwewy! Mo Bwewy!” Camden nodded and unpaused the show. Bluey continued, and they all sat there, completely mesmerized by the show. The Bluey Marathon continued into dinnertime. Angela was going to get up and make dinner, when she saw Camden with an uncomfortable look on his face. “What’s wrong, Camden?” Camden squirmed, and began to do the “I have to go potty” dance. “I really have to go!” Lila then smiled at Camden. “You’re wearing a diaper! Just go!” Angela nodded. “You should. By the time you get to the bathroom, it will be too late.” Camden sighed, as he felt a warm rush of pee flowing into his diaper. The SAP powders began turning into gels as the hot pee began filling the diaper. Camden let out a happy sigh as he felt everything emptying into it. He then whispered into Lila’s ear. “I can see why you wanted me to do this, little sis. It feels good.” Lila nodded and whispered back. “I know what you mean. Just don’t wait until it gets cold and icky. It’s better when it’s warm.” Camden nodded as the pee flow stopped. He then stood up, and began to walk towards the staircase. Angela stopped him in midstep. “Where are you going, Camden?” Camden frowned and pointed at his groin area. “My diaper is soaked. I’m going to change into a new one.” Angela shook her head. “If you’re going to change into a new one, I’m going to do it. Upstairs Cammie Bear…” Camden went upstairs and Angela cleaned him. She then changed him into a new Size 6 Pamper. They both went back downstairs and Angela looked at Camden. “Go play with Lila while I make dinner. We’re having Kraft Macaroni and Cheese, mini hot dogs, apple sauce and Little Debbie Fudge Rounds for dessert! Camden nodded and went into the living room, where Lila was playing with building blocks. He joined her and they built a little town. Lila then destroyed the town with one of her stuffed animals. The playtime continued while Angela made their dinner. Finally, it was dinner time. Everyone ate their dinner and washed it down with milk. After dinner, they all watched a Disney Movie. They watched Frozen, since it was one of Lila’s favorites. After Frozen was over, it was time for bed. “Time for bed!” Angela announced. “Camden, brush your teeth and pick out your pajamas. Then wait in your room and I’ll change you into a new diaper. I’m getting Lila ready for bed and then I’ll help you. Sound good, Cammie Bear?” Camden nodded and went upstairs to brush his teeth while Angela took Lila up to her room to get her diaper changed. Angela took a whiff and gasped. “Another stinky? Let’s get you out of that one and into your nighttime one, Lila Loo…” Lila nodded, as she was placed on the changing table. She grabbed her pink pacifier that was nearby and began suckling it. That’s when she remembered what Angela did earlier. She was sucking her thumb. At this, she smiled as Angela began to remove her stinky diaper. Since my sister loves sucking her thumb so much, I want to give her something special. Oh, how I wish that my older sister had her very own pink pacifier that’s in her size! The tickling happened and Lila’s wish was immediately granted. Angela wadded up the stinky diaper and began cleaning Lila. She then gave Lila a funny look. “Lila,” she said. “I have a personal question to ask you, and it has to do with you wearing diapers. I don’t have a problem with peeing in my diapers now. What is it like to mess in them? It sounds gross to me. I can’t bring myself to do this.” Lila nodded. “Messing? You mean pooping? It’s like peeing, only it smells really bad when it comes out. I’m so used to it that the smell doesn’t even bother me. I mean, after being in diapers for more than six years, I’ve pooped my diapers many times.” Angela nodded. “Okay. I don’t think I’m quite ready to mess yet. It just sounds gross. Not to mention the cleanup.” Lila gave her a curious look. “If you want to, I can wish for bigger wipes. Just in case you want to, you know?” Angela nodded. “Don’t make the wish yet. I will let you know.” Lila happily smirked. “Otay!” Angela finished cleaning Lila and rubbed the Aquaphor in. There was a mild rash forming on her tiny rear. She was then powdered and put in a Size 3 Pampers Swaddlers Overnights. She then put Lila into a pink onesie, since it was hot out. She lifted Lila into her crib and laid her next to Mr. Fluffykins and her empty bottle. She then eyed Lila curiously. “No naps today? You must be tired!” Lila nodded. “I wished that I wasn’t tired so I could spend more time with Camden! I will take a nap tomorrow…” She stuck the pacifier back in her mouth and continued suckling it. Angela grinned. “Okay Lila!” she said, kissing her on the cheek. She then looked at the empty bottle. “Are you going to wish for some more milk?” Lila nodded. “I do it when you go!” Angela smiled. “Good night, my sweet little princess…” She closed the door to Lila’s room and walked into Camden’s room. Camden was laying on his bed in just his soaked diaper, ready for Angela to change him into a new one. Angela changed him while he remained quiet. She knew that he was still embarrassed about being in diapers again, so she kept quiet while she changed him. Since there was no mess, it was a very easy change. “All set, Cammie Bear!” “Thanks Angie!” he shouted. “Good night!” “Good night!” Angela shouted back. Angela left the room, leaving Camden laying there, in the pajamas that he picked out. Camden thought about everything that happened that day. His mind still returned to the embarrassing accident he had early this morning. The accident that resulted in all of his friends making fun of him. Every one of them called him “Baby Camden”, and he couldn’t take it anymore. He then thought of Lila and the mysterious flashing diaper that she wore. He finally found out that it was a magic diaper that could grant her every wish. This made things easier for Camden, as he didn’t have to sit in wet underwear anymore. At the same time, he was concerned about how things were going to happen at school. Is he going to have to change himself? How would that work? He loved how he watched Lila transform from an entitled brat to a loving and caring little sister. A little sister that really wasn’t so little. A five-year-old living in a two-year-old’s body. He loved just how nice his sister was, and how much they got along. Even during playtime, he noticed just how kinder and more polite she was around him. And watching Bluey nonstop with Lila was the highlight of the whole day. When he did this, he didn’t even care that he was in diapers. He just wanted to enjoy his favorite cartoon with Lila. And it seemed like Angela was really enjoying the show, too. He can’t help but admit that it was weird to see his older sister sucking on her thumb. But then he thought about the thing that they all shared in common. Because of them all being bedwetters, they all needed diapers in some capacity. With it almost being summer break, he had just one more week of school to go. After that, he didn’t have to worry about diapers at school until the fall. Lila happily laid in her crib, cuddling with Mr. Stuffykins. She thought about the ways that she helped Camden today. In the same way that she helped Angela, it felt really good when she was helping her older brother as well. She wished for her empty bottle to be filled with more breastmilk and she began suckling the bottle. She thought about pacifier in Angela’s room and smiled. I hope she likes it! Lila finished her bottle and her eyes became really heavy and full of sleep. Within minutes, Lila was fast asleep. Angela was sitting in the living room on her cell phone. She was talking to her mother, who just called her recently. —Begin Phone Call— Angela: Hi mom! Cynthia: Hi sweetie. How are things going with you and Lila? Angela: Correction mom. Camden is with us too. Cynthia: Oh, is he? Wasn’t he supposed to spend the whole weekend at his friends? What happened? Angela: Camden soaked his sleeping bag. I had to pick him up around 7 in the morning. Cynthia: Again? Camden just wet the bed a week ago! Angela: And a month ago too, mom. I know. Cynthia: So, did you get him some Pullups? You should put in Pullups at night if he’s starting to wet the bed again. Angela: He’s actually in diapers. He would totally soak a Pullup overnight. Cynthia: Diapers? I know that Camden is small for his age. What about Goodnites? Angela: Mom! I think he would soak a Goodnite too so I have him in Size 6 Pampers Swaddlers Overnights. Cynthia: Okay. I would keep him in diapers at night until he’s dry every night. That’s what I did with you when you were four. Remember? Angela: Mom! Do you really need to bring that up? Cynthia: I do, honey. You know, I wet the bed until I was seven. My mom kept me in Pullups every night until I was no longer wet. Angela: Every night, mom? Well, Camden is seven so I guess that makes sense. Cynthia: Yes. Us Millers have quite the history with nighttime accidents. Just ask your grandpa about it. Angela: Mom! I’m not going to ask him! Cynthia: Okay. Are they all in bed? Angela: Yes. Both Lila and Camden. Cynthia: So, what did you do today? Angela: I took them to McDonald’s for breakfast. Then we watched Bluey when we got home. I made lunch and they watched more Bluey. Then it was dinner time and we watched Frozen after that. Cynthia: Ah, Frozen! That’s Lila’s favorite! Angela: Yup. How about you? Cynthia: Me and your dad had a fun time at the lake. We took the speedboat out since the fish weren’t biting very good today. Angela: So no fishing boat? Cynthia: Not today. We went cruising around the lake and met up with a few of our friends. Stacy, Rob, Pete, Veronica… Angela: Oh. Them? They’re a lot of fun, mom. Cynthia: They are. We got to see their kids too. Tonya is a such a cutie. She’s Stacy’s daughter and she’s Lila’s age so I think they would get along very good. Alex is the older brother at just six years. He’s very nice to Tonya. It’s so cute. Angela: Was Bradley there? Cynthia: Bradley? Your little crush? He was. I saw him on the jet skies with his friends. Angela: Mom. Stop… Cynthia: Well, he is dear. I see how you act around him… Angela: Okay. What about Veronica’s kids? Cynthia: You mean Tiffany and Andrew? They were both up too. Tiffany just turned three, and little Andy is just eight months old now. It’s so cute to see Tiffany act like the big sister. Angela: I would imagine mom. What else happened? Cynthia: We invited them back to our cottage for dinner. We all ate and now we’re just relaxing. Make sure that house looks good because we’re coming back home tomorrow before noon. Angela: Before noon? Don’t worry, mom. I will! Cynthia: I’m going to let you go now. Enjoy the rest of your weekend! Angela: I will, mom! Thanks! Bye! Cynthia: Bye! —End Phone Call— Angela smiled as she placed her cell phone in her pocket. It was now time for bed, but she decided to watch couple more episodes of Bluey before she did that. She sucked her thumb again while she was watching them. After that, she drank a glass of milk and went upstairs to brush her teeth. She entered her room and closed the door. She looked at her bed and gasped. Laying on top of her bed was a pink pacifier. She picked it up and stuck it in her mouth. It fit around her mouth perfectly. She took it out and smiled. “Lila…my magic diaper girl…” She laid the pacifier down and began to take her clothes off. She removed her pink shirt and took off her baggy pants. This caused the diaper she was wearing to sag down. It felt heavy, like she was carrying a weight. She was peeing her diaper again while she was on the phone with her mom. She removed the diaper and rolled it up. It felt like a water balloon and she could barely roll it up all the way. She wadded it into a ball and got out another Size 12 Pampers Swaddlers Overnights, since she just opened that box last night. She did the usual cleaning routine on herself and powdered the inside of the diaper. She then laid on it and powered her diaper area before folding it over and fastening the tabs snugly on the landing zone that hugged her waist. She joyfully cooed and put a new night gown on. It was a yellow one, instead of the pink one that she wore the night before. She got into her bed, grabbed her new pink pacifier and began suckling it, while quietly thanking her little sister for the new gift. Angela woke up to the sound of a car engine running. Her diaper felt damp. She would say barely half full, with still plenty of room for more wettings. Having slept with the pacifier in her mouth, she took it out and looked out the window. Mom and dad were home. She checked the clock. 10:42 a.m. Time to get Lila and Camden up. Angela was about to approach Lila’s room when Camden tugged at Angela’s nightgown. “Yes Cammie Bear?” Camden looked at her with a needy expression. “Can you…um…change my diaper? It’s almost completely soaked.” Angela shook her head. “Mom and dad just got home. Maybe she’ll change it for you. Get a shower.” Camden nodded and entered the bathroom. Angela entered Lila’s room and scooped her out of her crib. At that moment, she heard her parents from downstairs. “WE’RE HOME!” It was her mom. Lila grabbed Mr. Stuffykins as Angela picked her up. Her face lit up. “Is mommy home?” “Yes,” she told her. “And I need you to act like a two-year-old. For now, mom can’t know about this. Okay?” “Otay!” Lila shouted in her two-year-old voice. She then whispered in her older sister’s ear. “Did you enjoy the pacie? We can talk later when mommy’s not around…” “Yes, Lila Loo,” she whispered back. “Thanks for the pacie…” She exited the bedroom and saw her mother standing there. “Hi mom!” she said, while holding Lila. “I was just getting Lila up…” Mrs. Watson nodded and took Lila from Angela. “How’s my little Lila doing?” Lila smiled. “I gud mommy!” Angela went downstairs with her mother and Lila and they entered the living room, while Mr. Watson was unloading everything from the car. After everything was unloaded, Camden came downstairs in his clothes for the day and the whole family sat down in the living room. After a brief moment of silence, Mrs. Watson glanced at Angela. “So…” she finally said. “How did the weekend go? I did hear a little last night, but how did it go? Did you all have fun?” Angela smiled, as she began to slowly pee in her diaper. “We all had fun, mom. And I’m gonna tell you all about it.” Angela began telling her mother about the fun weekend that she had, leaving out the important details regarding Lila and her magic diaper. This weekend was indeed a fun weekend. A weekend to remember. And Lila glanced up at her big sister. The sister that she loved so dearly. From the time that she first appeared, Lila could definitely agree. This was, without a doubt, one of the best wishes that Lila has ever made. A wish for an older sister was benefit to not just Lila, but to the entire family. It didn’t matter that Angela had a bedwetting problem, as this was common on Cynthia’s side of the family. All that mattered was that Lila had an awesome sister that loved her and she was able to love her back in return. As she heard her older sister recount the entire weekend, she held Mr. Stuffykins close as she suckled her pink pacifier. From the discipline that the magic diaper gave her, she quickly learned all the rules and she understood every one that she broke. She would no longer abuse the wishes and let them alter her DNA. While Lila’s intention was to just have fun with the magic diaper, it turned her into a spoiled brat. And the discipline was effective in altering her behavior. Lila gave up her bratty ways and became a loving sister. At first, she did it to keep the magic diaper. But it became more and more genuine as she acted nice more and more. Lila looked at her older sister fondly, as she laughed with her parents about the Bluey marathon they all had together. This was, indeed, the best wish that Lila ever made.

Mommy has just changed me out of a soaking wet tykables puppers diaper into a freshly clean tykables overnights with a booster so I am all dry for bed. unsure if i'll stay dry in my bed. luckly I have a nice thick diaper on. mommy wouldn't want her little guy to leak.

I'm a weekend diaper warrior. That said, I drink one gallon water per day Mon - Friday then Saturday and Sunday I live on rum and coke. No overnight diaper with stuffer can make it 12 hours without leaking. The rum completely dehydrates me through the non stop wetting.

I messed my wet morning diaper about an hour ago, sooo squishy sitting here. Today will be a total solar eclipse day with a total poopy diaper day, I guess I'll have my own eclipse in my diapee.🌞

A NEW DAY “Good morning, baby girl,” Sarah whispered in Vickie's ear as she rubbed her shoulder. “Time to rise and shine, and drink your ba bas!” Sarah had awakened to find Vickie's head still nestled up against her chest, the rhythmic beating of her heart soothing her baby as once, long ago, the beating of a mother's heart had perhaps comforted her in the womb. Sarah had taken her time getting out of bed, choosing to let Vickie sleep since there was only room for one in her bathroom. She had showered and dressed, and fixed her hair and makeup before retreating to the kitchen to warm the last two bottles of breast milk in the frig. There was still one clean diaper left in Vickie's diaper bag, which would have to do until they got to work. Sarah wanted Vickie to become functionally incontinent as quickly as possible, which meant a steady diet of breast milk laced with diuretics and laxatives. Her target was six to eight diaper changes a day, and for all of them to be poopy. From Sarah's point of view, the diaper pails that she had at home, and in both her office and Rita's, couldn't fill up fast enough. “Did you sleep well, Sweetie?” “Yes, Mommy! Like a baby,” Vickie cleverly replied. “Aw, you're so cute, and Mommy loves you sooo much! Now, let me crawl into bed, sit up, and cradle you in my lap. It's time for breakfast!” Vickie obliged, and a few moments later was sucking on the nipple of her pink baby bottle. As she nursed, she felt completely at peace. Looking down on her new baby, Sarah was silently cursing herself. She had known Vickie for almost ten years, and in all that time had paid no attention to the warning signs. Living life on the high wire was a self-destructive cry for help, and she had ignored it-- she and Rita, both. No more. We're a family, and it took having Ian come along to drive the point home … drive it into our very thick skulls. We're a family, and what do families do when one of us is hurting? We pitch in, and we help. Vickie needs her mother … needs to experience love at first hand. That's where Rita and I come in, so that … Please,God, please let Vickie and Ian have children! “Diapee, Mommy! Diapee!” “Oh, you finished your ba ba already?? Such a good baby girl! Yes, you are; yes, you are!” Sarah fished the key to Vickie's diaper cover out of her pocket, and unlocked it. Vickie raised her hips, and Sarah quickly removed the cover and baby pants, setting them aside. They were clean enough to be reused, but would soon need to be replaced. On both, the smell from Vickie's poop was unmistakable. Sarah ran her hand over Vickie's diaper, and was delighted to discover that it was soaked. Her baby girl had wet heavily during the night, and perhaps more than once. Her control was rapidly slipping away. Leaning down, Sarah took a deep breath, and instantly recoiled. “Baby girl, did you make a poopies in your sleep for your mommy?” Sarah found it remarkably easy to speak to Vickie as if she were an infant. “Poopy, Mommy … poopy!” “Well, let's get you out of that dirty diaper, get you into the tub, and get that cute, little bottom of yours nice and clean! Does that sound good, baby girl?” “Yes, Mommy! Clean!” Taking Vickie by the hand, Sarah led her into the bathroom, but did not attack her diaper until she was safely in the tub. When she unpinned the heavy, wet fabric, it was full of mushy poop, which was also coating the whole of her nether region. During the night, the laxatives had done their work. “I'm sorry, Mommy; I'm such a baby.” “Don't be sorry, baby girl.” Sarah was using a damp washrag to clean off as much of the mess as possible, but suddenly she paused. “I'm sorry, Vickie. I love you … you and Rita, both … my sisters. And I am so ashamed that I never saw how much you were hurting.” “She never loved me,” Vickie wailed. “I was … was such an inconvenience … a … a blemish on her country club standing. She never loved me!” Vickie broke down completely, holding onto Sarah for dear life, Sarah hugging her close in return. “The past is the past, over and done.” Sarah was whispering into Vickie's ear, trying to give her hope, trying to connect with whatever vestige of faith in others that Vickie could still muster. “I love you, baby girl, now and forever. And Ian loves you … God, how that man loves you! Both of you will always be my babies, long after yours have grown up and run off to make lives of their own. And you will, you know? You and Ian? My crystal ball tells me that you will have at least two daughters, maybe more!” Sarah hugged Vickie, willing her to let go, willing her tears to flow. For both of them, the morning had brought a new day. . . . . Opening the door just a crack, Bernice peeked into the guest room. In the last hour before dawn, it was still pitch black outside, and the only light entering the room came from the hallway behind her. In the darkness, she could not tell if Ian was still asleep. Entering the room but leaving the door partially open, Bernice approached the bed. Looking down, she saw that he was still sleeping peacefully, still holding tight to the pacifier that Suzie had offered him the night before. What a contradiction in terms you are. Truly, an enigma. In the semi darkness, standing beside the bed, Bernice was studying him, trying to get all the disparate pieces of the puzzle that was Professor Ian Grady to come together in a meaningful pattern. I'm glad that Suzie came over, and offered to help get you settled in for the night. And it was so nice of you to let her feed you the bottles of breast milk that Sarah insists you drink at bedtime, though what that's all about I have absolutely no idea. And as for the pacifier … Bernice shook her head, still baffled by what she had seen and learned about this young man. Suzie told me how you helped Wendy Stafford, and something about volunteering to help vets at the hospital. And last night you helped my girls, kept most of them from making a terrible mistake that would tear this house apart and saddle them with lifelong guilt … What you told them about Viet Nam … lifting the veil on all the hurt you carry around inside you … collapsing into Priscilla's arms with another seizure … how can you do this to yourself? Does retreating into infancy like this somehow balance the scale? Allow you to function? Bernice set the two bottles of warm breast milk on the nightstand, where they would be within easy reach of the couch. She would wake him, feed him, change his diaper during the course of his morning routine, and offer him a decent breakfast. The Chief would swing by to pick them both up, delivering Ian to his morning class and her to a meeting with the Dean that was bound to be awkward and humiliating in the extreme. Later, the three of them would go downtown, to the courthouse, where Ian and the District Attorney would do their best to sell a settlement to the court that would spare the girls public exposure yet satisfy the wrath of the gangster who owned the diaper service. Bernice desperately wanted her girls back. There were only eleven in the house, and it felt as empty as a tomb. These would be gone by term's end, leaving her with forty-one charges with a criminal record hanging over their heads-- forty-one charges who would be wearing and using diapers 24/7 for the rest of their university careers. If Tippi and Cindy agree to Ian's plan … if the DA doesn't have a change of heart when he gets up this morning … if the judge will go along with this absurd plan to keep Spats Belmondo at bay … Truly, an enigma. . . . . It was a morning ritual that dated back to Priscilla's mid-teens. Her dad got up first, and headed downstairs to start the percolator. When the paper landed on the front porch, he went out to collect it. Then, cup of scalding black coffee in hand, he sat down, took out the sports pages, and settled back to read about the latest misadventure suffered by the Twins or the Vikings, the North Stars or the Gophers. Forever doomed to be teased but disappointed, only a masochist could love sports in Minnesota. This Thursday morning started out like all the others. In due course, Julia staggered down the stairs-- a person best avoided until she had drowned her displeasure with the world in general and Minnesotans in particular in a cup of joe, no cream or sugar added, thank you very much. Julia hated mornings almost as much as she hated stakeouts. When she arrived on scene, like Pavlov's dog Herb put down his cup, opened the paper wide, and hid behind the thin but hopefully impenetrable barrier of the Star Tribune. They both understood that Julia could violate the truce, but only if she was having a particularly bad morning. The twenty ninth of November, in the year known as 1979 in some circles and 2522 in others, was a particularly bad morning. Invariably, Priscilla was the last to put in an appearance. She had discovered early on that hiding behind a cup of coffee didn't work if you were the third and last to arrive, so she had developed an ongoing love affair with the toaster. It was so positioned in a corner of the kitchen that anyone bowing down in worship before it would have their back turned to the dining room table. On good days, Priscilla would have her slice of white bread lightly toasted; on bad days, it would come out burnt to a crisp. This was an especially bad day. Priscilla had given careful thought to the confrontation-- in fact, had been thinking about it for years. No man would ever be good enough for Herb and Julia Canon's little girl, although it had become glaringly obvious in recent years that her lack of matrimonial prospects was worrying them both. Parents, she thought as she sat down directly opposite her mother and began doling out the butter and the apricot jam; they always want to have their cake and eat it too. She had come to the table this morning prepared for combat. Parents could be dragons, but she was a dragon slayer. And she had in her possession the one weapon before which the most fiery of dragons were helpless. Grandchildren. The ultimate weapon in the eternal war between the generations. She had seen it in Ian's eyes. When he first spoke of his daughter, his expression had softened, his eyes filled with tenderness and love. And then had come the moment when he acknowledged her loss, and his eyes had filled with pain, hot and searing. Priscilla did not know whether the search for Linh and Thu would ever bear fruit, but she knew that she wanted to start a family, and for Ian to be the one who gave her children. If anything could heal a wound cutting this deep into the soul, even diminish its pain, it was to have more children. And time would be on her side. She might suffer their wrath today, but her parents would never take out their displeasure on her children. In time, all would be forgiven. “About Quantico,” she decided to begin. And sure enough … Herb lowered his newspaper, and looked at her quizzically. “Dad, you were right about Ian … well, both right and wrong. He does work for the CIA, but he's not on the payroll. It's more like he does them the occasional favor, and in return they search ...” Priscilla visibly choked on what she had to say next. She didn't need to see photographs to imagine what rats and the tropical sun had done to Ian's family. The rats had visited her in her sleep. “Search?” Herb had set the newspaper aside. “For his daughter, Dad. The Agency is searching for his daughter. He married in Viet Nam, but when he was in hospital, someone came to the village. They slaughtered everyone except the little children. Ian … the whole intelligence community suspects that someone knew he had a child, and took the children because they didn't know which one was his. It's his gift for languages, Dad; you don't know how rare it is. If his daughter has inherited it, her value would be incalculable.” Herb glanced at his wife. “Did you know about this?” “I found out last night, at the sorority house. He bared his soul to keep those girls from making a terrible mistake. It worked, but the cost to him personally was high. And this morning he and Q-Ball are going into court to try and sell the judge on a plan that they cobbled together on the fly … a plan to buy off Spats Belmondo.” Herb let out a deep sigh. He was almost afraid to ask the next question. “And what does Quantico have to do with this?” "Ian called a friend at Langley … a Deputy Director. They want me to do the embassy security course so that ...” Priscilla paused, not sure which parent to address. Neither of them was likely to take what was coming next very well. “The Agency expects Ian to have more children, and they don't want a repeat of what happened in Viet Nam. So, a security net will be dropped over any woman he sleeps with. The net will become more visible if someone gets pregnant, and very tight once the baby is born. Ian wants me to take charge of the inner security ring-- the one inside the house, and on the surrounding grounds. I'm the logical choice because ...” Priscilla took a deep breath, hoping that her parents could guess what she was about to confess. “... because I'm already inside the net.” “You're sleeping with him.” Julia made it a statement, not a question. “Were either of you using protection?” Priscilla shook her head. “No, and we won't be in the future.” “You want to have a baby … with a man you've known for what … three days? Priscilla, this is insane!” Herb wondered whether his daughter had actually taken leave of her senses. “And where,” he pressed, “does this leave Rita … and Vickie … and, and … what's the name of the one he's going to marry?” Herb was looking at his wife, desperately in need of answers not only to the question he was asking but also to the ones he wasn't. “Sarah,” Julia prompted. “Right,” Herb said, “Sarah. Where does this leave Sarah?” “On Saturday night, when they hear the truth, the three of them will have to decide whether they want to pay the price that loving Ian demands. The loss of privacy … the price is high, Dad, so we're going to wait to hear what they have to say.” “And if the three of them want to go ahead with this bizarre plan of theirs?” “Then the three of us will become the four of us,” Priscilla shrugged. “It's that simple.” “So you propose to have a baby out of wedlock ...” “Oh, Dad, really? Ozzie and Harriet, Dad? Donna Reed? In case you haven't noticed, the nineteen fifties have come and gone. Welcome to the seventies! Even Three's Company is passé! With inflation and all? Five's company sounds about right!” “Pris, I have never been so proud of you in my whole life as I was last night.” Julia opted to try a different approach. “Ian is a remarkable person, and he's hurting in ways that I can't even begin to fathom. And you were there for him, embracing his pain, giving him the strength to do something that had to be done despite the cost. You love him, and he loves you. That's so plain to see that I expect the whole campus to be talking about little else today. I'm happy for you, but I would like you to tone it down until Saturday night rolls around. Be gentle. Give Sarah … give all three of them some time to come to terms with this.” “Julia ...” “No, Herb. We have to respect our daughter's wishes. Besides, you're two years away from retirement, and I'm sick of stakeouts. We can take the money we'd blow on a big wedding and finally take that cruise we've been talking about all these years. Then I'll be ready to become a grandma, and spoil my grandson or daughter rotten.” “Okay … okay.” Herb threw his hands in the air in surrender. “I know when I'm beaten.” “Good,” Priscilla declared. “Now that that's out of the way, it will be okay for you to tag along tonight.” “Tonight? Where?” “To the bar, of course. Ian, Vickie, an orderly named Amos Waring, and yours truly are challenging the reigning champs to a drinking contest, with Hong Kong Rules. Ian thinks you're too old to hold your own, but I told him you were good for it. We'll see.” “And what exactly are Hong Kong Rules,” Herb smiled. “Tequila shots until someone pisses their pants. The loser has to buy the next round for the whole bar. We play until one team is all pissed out-- and it won't be us because Vickie and I will be wearing the same diaper Ian wears … that big, thick hospital monstrosity. We'll be able to piss ourselves with merry abandon, and no one will be the wiser! We win, and become the new champs, much to the delight of the Third, which is strongly of the opinion that Amos will still be standing when everyone else passes out.” “We'll see.” Herb's smile was getting bigger by the second. “Starting time?” “Around eight. I promised Ian a gourmet meal of home made onion rings, a juicy lucy, and house cut fries. Since I'm the world's worst cook, I need to lower his expectations.” “Now, that sounds more like the daughter I know and love,” Julia laughed. “I think I'll tag along, if only to pick up the pieces and figure out who's going to be sleeping where!” . . . . Ian picked up the phone on the first ring. “That you, Street?” “In the flesh.” “You'll be happy to know that I've got you on speed dial,” Donnie laughed. “I gather you made the local news last night; don't let being a celebrity go to your head!” “They mentioned me by name?” Ian was pretty sure that Donnie was pulling his leg. “Nah … just a global reference to somebody ripping off diapers from a badly wounded war hero. Anybody say anything in class just now?” “Nary a word.” “Well, then, as you have been known to say: 'no harm done'. Now about Vincent Belmondo ...” Ian could hear Donnie shuffling papers on his desk. “Street, you have a talent for unearthing interesting people, and this guy is definitely interesting. Let's start with his father, Tommaso. Got off the boat from Naples in twenty four, blew a kiss to the Statue of Liberty, and immediately headed west … destination, Chicago. Grandfather was definitely Neapolitan, so if there's a Sicilian connection, it won't show up on our end. Capiche?” “Got it. I'll pursue it from this end. Maybe Antonio will have a better sense of the family history.” “Going to call him?” “Yeah, but it would help if you could come up with something to add spice to the conversation.” “Consider it done. Your Libyan pal has let it be known that there's not enough grease on his palms.” “That works. Antonio is getting on in years, but he still likes to keep his hand in. Let him run with the ball.” “Don't fancy a desert outing, I take it.” “Camels make me seasick. I learned my lesson in that Algerian fiasco. One hundred and forty five degrees Fahrenheit in the shade, only there was no shade. And the gold embossing on my passport melted! The immigration officer gave me a really funny look when I landed at LAX.” “Okay, so back to the American branch of clan Belmondo. Tommaso quickly hooks up with Al Capone, and starts running trucks over to Lake Huron. With a little help from the Purple Gang, Tommaso is soon making regular runs with Seagram's finest, and he gets rewarded for his loyalty and reliability. In short, for a Wop fresh off the boat, after a couple of years spent proving his worth, he's living the American dream, complete with wife and child. Only, he doesn't want his first-born son to get caught up in the family business, so he scrimps and saves to put his boy through private schools with a penchant for sending their prodigies to the Ivies.” “You have got to be kidding me!” Ian was laughing so hard that he doubled over. “Nope!” Donnie was laughing just as loud. “Brown, class of forty eight … a Phi Beta Kappa, no less! And then … then … Vincent takes an MBA at Princeton-- my alma mater! Ian, no matter what … please … I'm begging you … find out if he remembers the fight song!” “It'll be high on my list, Donnie … high on my list!” Ian could feel mushy poop pouring into his diaper, which seemed only fitting given the way this conversation was going. “So, after he gets his degree, he goes back to Chicago, at a moment when Minneapolis is wide open because Humphrey's run the mob out of town. Seizing the opportunity, Vincent migrates north to fill the void, but he's smart enough to realize that no one is going to take an Ivy League hood seriously, so he comes up with Spats Belmondo, and sells the product with the help of Tony Accardo, who by then is running the Chicago Outfit.” “Oh, this just gets better and better,” Ian guffawed; “no wonder he has a hard on for wood chippers … he was tutored by Joe Batters, no less!” “Yep, the Big Tuna himself!” “Okay,” Ian decided, “here's what we're going to do. Call our friends at the IRS, and have them send a certified letter to Spats informing him that he's won the grand prize-- a comprehensive audit of the last seven years of his personal and business returns.” “That will certainly get his attention,” Donnie chuckled. “But have our guy add a phone number and extension at the bottom of the letter, and do it by hand. I'll tell Spats that, if he plays ball, he's one phone call away from getting a reprieve. And to sweeten the deal, an ironclad guarantee that he can visit the old country without worrying about being denied reentry when he comes home.” “Okay, so after you recruit him, what the hell are you going to do with him?” “Put him to work, of course. In fact, if they're still juicing the food service industry, I'm going to put the whole, damned Mafia to work!” . . . . “This is gross,” Melanie complained. “I mean seriously. What's the point of getting us up at six? Hello? We're in jail, already! It's not like we have to dash off to class or something … and that shower! The last time anybody cleaned the floor in this dump was when dinosaurs were walking the earth!” “And the food,” Joyce added; “don't forget the food! A two week old Danish? And corn flakes? I didn't know that anyone even made corn flakes anymore!” “And you call this milk?” Cindy had her own litany of complaints. “Poor Blofeld would starve to death in here!” “Good riddance,” Janis muttered to herself. “Sweetie, you gonna eat that Danish?” Ruby was eyeing Tippi's pastry the way a shark eyed its next meal. “Help yourself,” Tippi said. Ruby did just that. The twelve cellmates were having breakfast at a long trestle table in the dining hall. “You count yourself lucky you locked up in Hennepin County,” Ruby smugly declared. “You know what you get for dinner out in Dakota? Turkey sandwiches! Seven days a week, you get turkey sandwiches, with this thimbleful of fruit cocktail. At least, I think it's fruit cocktail, though it's a bit hard to tell. Turkey sandwiches!” “Gross,” Melanie reiterated. “Worse than the house, worse than the dorms … gross!” “I want to go home,” Janis whined. “My mom's gonna kill me, but so what? I want to go home!” “She ain't gonna kill you, beeech. Nope, no way, no how. She gonna be diapering you, and taking her damned sweet time changing you. You gonna stink to high heaven. Even the cops down in the Third ain't gonna touch you, and they got no taste whatsoever! Yep, I can see it now-- you gonna be dumping your breakfast in the seat of your pants.” “The corn flakes' revenge,” one of the other hookers cackled. “The corn flakes' revenge!” Janis folded her arms, and lowered her head to the tabletop. “I want to go home,” she repeated. “I want to go home ...” “Oh, for God's sake!” Tippi had had it. Pounding the table with both palms, she got to her feet, and glared at her sisters. “Just listen to you! They got us up too early … the shower's dirty … the food sucks … what the hell did you expect? For crying out loud, this is a jail! We'll be out of here in a few hours, so suck it up! We screwed up a simple heist, but we're getting off easy. We wear diapers for a few semesters, but so what? Professor Grady has been wearing diapers for years! And the fine? Big deal! It's our parents who'll be picking up the tab. And what are they gonna do … spank us? Yeah, like that's gonna hurt when we're wearing diapers. Jeesh!!!” “Tip's right,” Kimberly declared as she climbed to her feet. “No one's locking up these babies ...” Kimberly was running her hands back and forth across her very well endowed chest. “... and my blow jobs are second to none! I'll survive!” “You go, girl,” Ruby clapped. “You and me? Maybe we can show the rest of these pussies how it's done!” Ruby stuck her thumb in her mouth, wiggled it around a bit, and began moaning as she sucked (or perhaps, Dear Reader, she was sucking as she moaned; we'll leave it up to your imagination). . . . . “Hail, hail, the gang's all here,” Chief Mischof gleefully remarked as he walked into the courtroom behind Bernice and Ian. With a sincere grin lighting up his features, Walt walked over to shake hands with Herb Canon. He settled for nodding to Julia and Priscilla, glad to see that both had showed up to testify if it should prove necessary. “You okay?” Ignoring everyone else, Priscilla had walked straight to Ian, and reached out to clasp both his hands. Her concern for his well-being was obvious to all. “Bernice gave me the five star treatment,” Ian smiled; “Bernice and Suzie Marshall both.” “Suzie? What was she doing there?” Ian could hear the alarm in Priscilla's voice. “Pris, she came over to see if Bernice needed any help. And she was nice … more than nice. She was kind. This morning, Bernice told me that Suzie is going to declare me off limits to the scalp hunters, and apparently she has enough clout to make it stick. Apparently I said something to Suzie last night that had a real impact, and I don't even know what it was. Bernice knows, but she refuses to say.” Ian briefly looked her way. Walt stared at the floor, trying hard not to let Julia and Herb see what he was thinking. He knew, because Bernice had told him. Barely twenty-four, and yet Ian had been ready to die. He had lost far more than a wife and daughter in Viet Nam. “I think … I think it has something to do with her husband, who died at the very end of the Korean War … on hill 255 … what we kill Pork Chop Hill.” Ian's voice had grown very soft. “Have you noticed, Pris? Bernice still wears her wedding ring.” “Oh, Ian,” Priscilla sobbed. “God, how I love you!” She reached out to clutch him in her arms, her head resting upon his shoulder. A part of her, a big part, wanted never to let go.

Part 3 When I opened my eyes I had Fred in my arms and a binkie in my mouth and my diaper was wet and warm. I started to move to get up but there was a smell. At first I didn’t know what it was until I tried to get up then I realized that I did poop in my diaper. “No” I cried “I’m a big boy not a baby why is this happening to me”? When I sat up straight there was another surprise. I looked around and saw I wasn’t in my room I was in the guest room and it had changed. I was sitting in a baby crib with baby blue sheets and stuffed animals all around me farm animals above me on a mobile. The door opened and I jumped. “Are you Ok” Grandma asked and came over to the crib? “Grandma what the hell is going on” I asked? “Ok shhh shhh” she said. She lowered the front of the crib and let it down. I got up and hugged her around the neck and started to cry. “Shhh Grandma will explain” she said “but first we better get you changed before Mommy gets up”. Grandma picked me up and carried me over to the other side of the guest room where there was a changing table. She laid me down I was shocked to see it back in this room my old baby room, my old nursery. “Shhh” she whispered again. “I don’t understand why your Mommy is treating you like this it could be because she is not taking her pills” she whispered in my ear and held me tight. “Never the less I think we should let Mommy take care of you as her baby for now until we talk to her doctor”. “I know that this will be hard for an 8 year old but look at you you look like a 2 year old baby”. “Hard maybe not that hard” I said to myself. “We need to do what Mommy wants she wants her baby back”. Grandma unzipped the sleeper I was in I have no idea how or why I was wearing it. She pulled my little legs out and took the sleeper off. I laid down my binkie in my mouth and Fred next to me. She started to untapped the dirty diaper as she spoke, “it’s not that bad is it you were such a good baby you’re still as cute as a button and you said you liked some of the things Mommy was doing for you so let’s make the best of it until we can talk to her doctor” Grandma said with a big smile. I did in fact enjoy some of the things she was doing to me but I was still an 8 year old boy, Ok maybe very short for my age and a little slow. Grandma started to clean my peepee with a few wipes. Then she pulled my ankles up with one hand cleaned my bottom with a part of the diaper getting most of the poop and removed it. She wiped my hinny with the wipes getting me clean. I never pooped in my diaper I always used the toilet for that. Grandma let my legs down and with a few more wipes she cleaned me again. She squirted something in her hand and started to rub it all over my diaper area and hinny then she sprinkled powder all over me and pulled the diaper up between my legs and taped it tight around my waist. She pulled me up in a sitting position and hugged me. “Are we in agreement about acting like Mommy’s baby until we can see her doctor” she asked? “Es randma” I said. “Good baby good boy” she cooed. She took a tee shirt from my dresser draw and pulled it over my head and snapped the snaps. Grandma picked me up patted my diapered bottom and we went into the kitchen. She placed me in my high chair tied a bib around my neck and started to make breakfast. A few minutes later Mom came into the kitchen. “Thanks Mom for letting me sleep in” she said. “Good morning baby” Mommy said and kissed my forehead. “Did baby like the surprises this morning when he woke up” she asked? Mom took the binkie out of my mouth “yes Mom … Mommy it was a surprise a big surprise” I answered. “I started to take some of your baby stuff up the other night but with Grandma here she helped me with the big things” she said. “Grandma helped her set up the nursery” I thought to myself? “Say thank you to Grandma”? “Thank you Grandma for helping Mommy set up my nursery” I said with a smile. “You’re welcome baby now let’s eat some breakfast” she said and put a plate in front of Mom and one on the tray in front of me. She sat on my left and Grandma started to feed me scrambled eggs. Grandma feed me and winked at me “you like your egges” she asked? “Yes Grandma they are very fluffy” I answered. “Are you ready to go to the park with Mommy and Grandma today” Mommy asked? I looked at Grandma she was smiling and winked at me again. “Yes Mommy” I answered and Grandma smiled. Grandma put the plate in the sink she brought over a sippy cup and gave it to me. I drank the OJ holding it with two hands. Mommy washed my face and hands and put the sippy cup in the sink. When she came back she unsnapped the tray Mommy slid her finger into my diaper to see if I was wet. “Oh his dry he gave me a surprise this morning too didn’t you” she told Mom. Mom looked at me with a smile “what did you give Grandma” she asked me? I turned red and couldn’t answer her. Grandma said “he gave me a surprise in his dipee he did #2 and Grandma had to clean him up didn’t you my cute little baby Grandson” she said. “Now even Grandma is treating me like a baby”. “Did they talk about me last night” I said to myself. “That’s Ok baby that goes to show you you do really want to be our baby again” Mommy said. Mom unstrapped me from the high chair. I took Fred and Mom picked me up and we went into the livingroom. She sat us on the couch and turned on the TV. Bugs Bunny was playing today. I sat in Moms lap and Fred sat in mine. Mom reached out in front of me and put my binkie in my mouth and I started to suck on it while I giggled at Bugs. We sat for a short time then she said “I have to get our picnic ready to go”. “Mom are you done” she asked her mother? Grandma came into the living room and sat down next to Mommy. Mom passed me over to Grandma and got up. I was watching bugs and the others. Grandma held me tight and started to shift so I was in her arms. She took a bottle from her apron and slipped my binkie out of my mouth and replaced it with the nipple of the bottle. I started to suck on it while my eyes were on TV. Cold milk started to flow into my mouth and into my belly. I was very comfortable and started to close my eyes. Soon the bottle was empty and I was sucking air. Grandma took the nipple out of my mouth and started to move me. I was holding Fred in my arms while I was in Grandma’s arms. “Shhh” Grandma whispered in my ear. “Shhh baby open your mouth baby for Grandma”. I opened my mouth I felt Grandma’s hand on the back of my head as she pushed it forward. My lips touched something soft and warm I opened up wider. “Suckle baby suckle Grandma like you do to Mommy” she whispered. I took Grandma’s nipple into my mouth and started to suck on her nipple. Grandma moaned just like Mommy did. I kept my eyes closed and suckled like a new born even though there wasn’t any milky. Did they know that this was one of the things that I liked about being a baby and the cuddling? Did Mommy tell her mother this and this is why Grandma was doing this to me now? I held Fred close to me while I suckle as I listened to Bugs on the TV. I suckled on Grandma wishing she had milk for me too. “What a good little baby boy for Grandma” she said as she started to rock us back and forth. “Shhh baby you will be our baby until we talk to Mommy’s doctor” Grandma said. I opened my eyes for just a second Mommy was standing by the door with a big smile on her face. Grandma switched nipples I suckle contently on being their baby boy for now. Mom went into the kitchen and grandma pooped her nipple out of my mouth. She took a towel that was on the back of the couch and wiped her breast dry and my mouth. “Good baby” she cooed to me and sat us up. “You watch Bugs while Grandma goes and helps your Mommy get ready for our picnic” she said.

Hello dear readers Thanks for your comments. I have the next part ready to publish. It is not so long this time but as I want to keep it on a day-to-day Chapter length the first ones will be shorter. Annie Chapter 2 - Aquarium - Quite too busy while exploring the city When Lila got up, she was excited. A whole day of exploration and discoveries was coming up. While her parents were still sleeping and surely dreaming about boring adult stuff like working or creating rules for each other. But she was awake and could hardly wait anymore until the city was woken up by the tickling rays of the sun. “Lila, are you already out of bed?” whispered her mum as she saw her daughter sitting on the table watching the first cars deep under them. They were surely heading to an early start at work or returning from their night shift watching over the sleeping inhabitants in this ocean of concrete and briggs. “Yes, mum. What are we up to doing today?”, her girl asked excitedly, wishing her parents would finally leave their beds. “I thought we should go and check out the aquarium.”, her mother suggested. “It could be an interesting place to explore the maritime environment, don't you think?” Lila nodded again, still not entirely sure if it would be a comfortable place to spend their first day in the city. “You want to carefully wake your daddy. We have a breakfast buffet included, and it would be a great way to start the day together.” She smiled mischievously, thinking about all the different ways she could bring him back from his dreams to the real world. With a smile, she walked over to the still-snoring men. She was sitting next to her dad, kissing him awake. “Daddy they have prepared a buffet for us and Mum wants to take me to the aquarium.”, she began to speak. “And...”, she wanted to continue when her dad began to tickle her and dragged her under the blanket. “Honey, you don't want to sleep anymore?”, he concluded as her mum did just moments ago. “No, Daddy, I cannot! We have so much to do”, she explained to the sleeping adult and sounded so excited. ### Two hours later, they were finally arriving at the entrance. And Lila could not stand waiting anymore. She had waited so long and now was circling her parents while they were waiting patiently. “Do you need to go to the bathroom before we go in?”, her mum asked, just making sure she did not force her child into using her diaper. Maybe she should have brought the pull-ups along as well, just to give her the possibility to go on her own. But on the other hand, she was sure the baby-sized pull-ups even in the biggest size would not be a help if she really had an accident. In Lila's eyes, there was no need for that at all, her mother had put her in a fresh diaper after breakfast and the little but still teenage girl had already decided she was not too keen on using the public bathrooms. So without telling the embarrassing decision to her parents, she would just use her diapers if she needed to pee, as she did on the flight. “No! Mum, I don't have to go.”, she answered truthfully but forgot to mention that she already peed when they were in the metro. Dad booked them on a guided tour, for one and a half hours they could see the maritime world waiting for them behind thick glass windows. Their tour guide was already waiting for the kids and teens tour right at the entrance. “Are we all ready to leave?”, the young woman asked, wearing a bluish-colored shirt. And she started to explain interesting things about the place while showing them around. For the next ninety minutes, they were all quite busy walking through the site, watching fish in the tanks and even feeding them under the watchful eyes of the zookeeper. As Lila did not want to miss a single second of the interesting program, she again ignored her mum's attempt to help her if a toilet was close by. While her diaper between her legs was starting to get heavy. At about noon, the tour ended, and they were having lunch in a sunken-ship-themed restaurant. Lila joyfully was running around her Mummy. “Look what I found”, she led her parents to the free spot that was just separated by a glass window from the fishes. Long before her parents finished reading the menu, Lila had decided to go with the much more colorful kid’s menu and quickly found her loved spaghetti with tomato sauce and cheese. “Mummy, can you get me the spaghetti?” she ordered, immediately going back to look into the large tanks containing the big sharks and barracudas as if they were swimming right next to their sunken ship. As she was watching, her diaper was getting very wet now, and began to feel slightly uncomfortable. Should she ask her mum to change her? Did her parents even bring a spare nappy? Her mum seemed so determined to let her go to the toilet all day long, while she did not even once admit she had to go, when mum offered her to pee like a big kid. When they chose what they wanted, she decided to join her mum as they went over to pick up their plates and drinks. “Wait for a second”, her mother asked her to stop and was discreetly sliding her hand over the back of her summer dress, feeling the wet nappy underneath. “You are pretty wet aren't you”, her mum asked, noticing that her child seemed to ignore all her reminders to use the potty and had just peed herself instead. Lila blushed in embarrassment as the truth was becoming clear to her mum. “Does it still hold up until we have finished lunch?”, she asked, not willing to check and embarrass her any further in public. The little girl honestly did not know. She had not counted every time she just let herself trickle a little, when she felt the urge coming back. Yes, sure she had a lot of orange juice and hot chocolate for her breakfast, but she was wearing a real diaper after all. “No, I think I am fine.”, she told her mum, knowing that this was borderline lying to her. “Don't worry, I will change you immediately after our meal.”, Lila heard her mum and felt suddenly relieved, as this was how her parents were reacting when she wet her pull-ups a lot on her previous vacations. And while she was mussing up her child's hair, her kid was snuggling on her side. She stroked her back as her little girl took drinks from the fill-up station and also put the plates of hot, delicious-looking lunch on their plate before they headed to the checkout. Her mum thought about her little girl as she handed her the purse to pay and smiled as she was trying to sound like she was in charge. She likes playing grown-up, but at the same time simply refuses to go to the potty. Even on their past vacations, Lila just wet herself when it was hard to reach the restrooms in time. But now she did not even try anymore. She thought back to the time when they finally trained her on the last days before she started primary school. Her baby girl in those days was already asking to go poopy on her potty while she always wet herself, until her pediatrician gave her the advice to let her slow down and give her a little more time. So she got used to wearing her pull-ups to school and was still wetting herself every day in the first month. Then suddenly, even if her mum had her doubts, the stress of starting school cooled off, and she finally stopped as if it had never been a problem. Was this similar? She asked herself. Was she having too much stress and now found a way to step back? Could she at least take the stress from her girl while they were on the trip together? But what if she would lose the ability to make it to the potty again? School will be starting again next week and the summer holidays are still two months away. “You seem so worried?”, her husband tried to cheer her up as he noticed she had not even touched her plate. He was taking her wife's hand. Maybe she was worrying too much about her child, she finally decided. She was much happier since she was back in diapers, and that could not be bad for her child, couldn't it? She finally started eating her meal while the others were already halfway through their lunch. As Lila finished her meal, she again felt the need to pee. Without hesitation, she just relaxed and let it all out. But this time the wetness did not disappear anymore, and also her dress felt uncomfortable and wetness started to dribble down her legs. “What's up, darling?”, her mum asked her as she noticed her strange behavior. She was looking over to her daughter, noticing the crowing wet stains on her precious girl's dress. “Oh, I think you are leaking honey”, she revealed what Lila desperately wanted to hide. Her mum grabbed her big bag, helping her child to stand up. As comfortable as she was with peeing her pants, she did not want anyone to see what she did here sitting in the middle of the restaurant. She wished her mum would just help her to take her on her hips and let her cover her eyes in the shirt to feel more protected while she brought her over to the bathroom. “Mum, please!”, Lila begged for help as she felt all the eyes of the other guests on her wet bum. Finally, her mum at least put her arm around her and quickly dragged her out of the room while she could at least hide her face a little. “We just had an accident”, she heard her mum talk to one of the employees. And was hardly noticing the response as her mum dragged her to a room close by. The noise of the tourists slowly walking was coming to an end as the door closed. “Here, we have a special changing table to fit kids her age”, the man said that Lila identified as one of the service personnel of the restaurant. “Thanks, that is really a great help, what can we do to clean her chair?” she heard her mum asking. “Don't worry, this happens a lot even if normally to slightly younger guests, so the chairs have a plastic cover and can be cleaned easily.” He smiled, easing the worries on her mum's face. Lila quickly hid her face again and just let loose when she heard the door close and Mum's arms lifting her up, sitting her on the soft plastic surface as she unpacked her bag. Her mum had packed not only a spare diaper, but also another dress that she could wear instead of her now wet one. “Oh, this is soaked, why did you not go to the restroom with me when I asked you to”, her mother grumbled slightly as she undressed her. She did not notice as her daughter’s eyes sank in shame. “Or at least you could have told me how wet you really are?” Lila sighed at the hard words she no longer could take. Without being able to stop it, she felt some tears running down her cheeks. The seconds passed. Was she too strict with her girl? She clearly was desperate now. Her mummy instinct took over. She could not stand seeing Lila in tears anymore, even if this meant that her daughter's potty training was on the line. Suddenly, her mum took a napkin and dried her tears. “Baby it is not a problem at all.”, she quickly added as she noticed that in trying to let her be the teenager, she had overestimated what Lila could bear by a lot. Maybe I should have checked on you as I did all the previous years. And she could still hear the feelings of worry and anger in her voice. As innocently as she could, Lila looked her mum in the eyes. “You want me to help you more, don't you”, her mum tried to find out why her daughter suddenly ditched her potty training. Her child nodded, while she was not even able to look her in the eyes. Should we step back some more to make it more comfortable for you on the vacation, she asked again, and this time she could mumble a soft yes as her answer. Her mum seemed to notice that she was lifting a lot of weight off her small daughter's shoulder. And she simply kissed her kid to get rid of the rest of her tears. Taking some of the wipes that were provided, she quickly cleaned the diaper area, rolled up the sodden now yellow-tainted diaper, and placed a fresh one under her bum. Just as in the airport, she was quickly back in something clean and comfy. Finally, Lila could smile again as her mum put the new dress over her head. “Mummy please, can you hold my hand”, she asked her big guardian as they left the room some seconds later. And as she grabbed her fingers to hold her mum she felt the connection to her parents again and the child in her was back, enjoying that they still could stay here while she was dancing back to their seats. “Thanks”, she heard her mum say as they passed the waiter that helped them out before. “Sure, we are here to help.”, he told her, while Lila greeted him with a big smile. “You are feeling better too?”, he asked her, clearly not thinking that she was thirteen. The little girl who could not keep her legs from tumbling in joy nodded. “You were really brave, so if you want and your mum allows it, you can choose a little treat for yourself from the kid's dessert menu”, he told Lila. Handing her a printed sheet that was a mixture of a menu with some fish to color in between. “Thanks, we would love to”, her mum said, as she took two separate sheets for herself and her husband from the adult menu stack. And with a smile, they returned to their table and ended up eating a yummy dessert as well. While they headed out exploring in the afternoon, Lila noticed some changes. Her mum now ended all the futile reminders of the possible stops at the restrooms. Instead, in a much more embarrassing manner, started to check her daughter's diaper whenever she could do it without making her child sink in shame. And while the first checks were embarrassing, she noticed that now where the procedure no longer involved her being responsible for her diaper, she started to relax even more and just trusted her parents to be there for her. ### The bright sunlight shining on the bed tickled Lila awake. The clock on the TV showed her it was just a little past six in the morning. The childlike girl felt incredibly groggy, like she had not rested at all. They had spent the entire last day at the aquarium, and it was a great experience. So by the time they left in the evening, every member of the family was exhausted, and the small girl closed her eyes even before her mum finished changing her for the night. With her feet, she pushed the covers slightly down and turned to her Mom, who was still sleeping peacefully next to her, holding her with her arm. Lila and Maria shared the same queen-sized bed, while Dad had a separate bed next to them for himself. As she moved her legs a little, she noticed the warm and slightly squish diaper around her booty. While her pajamas were still dry and comfy. The girl wondered if she had a wet night, but then she remembered she peed her diaper at night as she was much too tired to get up, and she was pretty sure she did that not just once. It still was comfy, and Lila did not see any need to get changed immediately. She actually just wanted to drift back to sleep and get at least a couple more hours of rest. But as much as she tried, she could not. For once the sun was much too bright and second there was this dull ache in her belly. What should she do? All her potty training told her she should remove the sodden diaper and head to the bathroom. But then her Mom would have to get up from her deep sleep and change her into a fresh diaper for the rest of her night, or she would risk a wet bed in the morning when she sleeps without her protection for one or two hours. She thought how easy this was in the airport, what if she could just go in her diaper now and worry when her mum was up? But no, when she goes poopy in her bed with the toilet so close by, her Mom would get angry for sure? Cleaning up after she messed in her diaper was quite a smelly work, after all. And while she had her mum’s approval on the trip to push it all in her diaper, that was just because they were in a hurry, and she could not hold it any longer. Maybe she could pretend that she pooped in her diaper while she was sleeping, but ... no, Mom would never believe that. She rolled back facing her mum as the ache got worse. She finally had to wake her, as she was certain it was the only way out of her dilemma. Lila crawled closer to Mom’s side and whispered, “Mummy wake up .... Mummy please ... Mummy!“ “Good morning, dear.” she finally said with sleep still in her eyes, letting her daughter's head down on her shoulder. “Why are you up so early? I’m still pretty tired myself.” “Mummy!.” replied Lila in desperation as she now needed to go really urgently. “I can't sleep anymore because I desperately need to go to the toilet. My belly is aching a little.” Mom stroked her hair for a moment as she thought about it. “Why don't you just go poopy in your diaper again … it's easier, and you don't need to worry.”, her Mom suggested as if that was the obvious solution for her problem, And yawningly she added. “I promise, I will change you when we both get up later.” With her mum’s promise in her mind, Lia wiggled around to find a comfortable position for pooping herself. But this was a little hard as she was laying in bed and her body is not used to doing that. Surely, she could just squat down, but she really wanted to stay in her bed, snug and close to her mum. Her mum just smiled at her, come I help you, she mumbles and as she rocked her a little on her tummy. And as she pushed her legs slightly apart, she lost her control and she noticed a little log of poop already leaving her. “Just do it, and you can get back to sleep”, she padded her as she began to climb out of bed. Lila closed her eyes and pushed. Moments later, the tummy was soft and relaxed, and just the warm babyish feeling on her booty was a reminder of what she had done. “I will close the curtains”, explained Mum as she got up for a moment and opened the window a little bit. Before laying back next to Lila. A scent of poop came from under their blankets as Lila opened her eyes again. Are you feeling better, she asked as she rolled Lila closer to herself and kissed her forehead. Lila, still embarrassed about what she just did, was enjoying her mum’s attention. And before she started to rock her back to sleep, she pulled back the waistband of her diaper and confirmed that her little girl indeed pooped herself. You had to go quite urgently, that must have been uncomfortable all night for your little belly? She assumed, now starting to rock her softly, “Are you feeling better now.” Lila nodded. “At least the ache in my tummy is gone”, she smiled. “With diapers on, it is much easier to just go if you need to pee or poop instead of holding in, don't you agree.” “You are not mad at me for not trying harder to avoid a potty accident like that. I thought I should have taken off my diaper and headed to the toilet instead.” “Baby no! Please don't take it off yourself. You still wet your bed. I prefer it if you wake up with a poopy diaper over changing your wet bedding. Is pooping yourself so uncomfortable for you.” She wanted to hear the feelings of Lila. “No, using it does not feel bad at all. It pushes away the anger when something does not go as I liked it and brings back all these nice memories from when I was little and did not care. Maybe I miss being that carefree little girl.” her child in her arms confessed. Mum gave her Lila a kiss on the cheek. “I also would love to have my play and cheerful kid back, and I missed caring for my baby. So it is never a chore for me to clean you up when you are wet or messy.” She slowly patted her daughter's belly. “Can you promise your mummy to be carefree about that and just go potty in your diaper whenever you need to?” Lila nodded with a childish smile. “And if you want some more cuddles or something else, however childish it may seem, tell me or your dad, ok?” The smiling girl nestled down into Mum’s shoulder. She could relax with her mum so close, and after the talk with her mother, she felt the ease of mind about her current embarrassing potty habits. Lila still felt the warm mess on her bum, and the oddly smoothing feeling again let her forget all her teeny worries, and she drifted back to sleep

Urologists don't exist to fulfill your fantasies, if you go to them complaining of an issue they will investigate and treat it if they find anything wrong. If you complain of retention you may be instructed on catheterization, but they'll at least investigate and try to find a source. Its very possible they don't find a source (idiopathic is the term for this, and many urological cases are labeled idiopathic) and still treat you with a catheter. But if I were you I'd just say you can't pee and let them handle from there. No offense, but even as a layman, your understanding of urology doesn't seem that great. It's a red flag for doctors if a patient comes in knowing lots of terms and suggesting a treatment for a unlikely diagnosis.

Yes. Im already fully diapersexual/Ace and stillba virgin. I dont like or want sex with others. Izs justvnot my cup of tea. I rather play in my diapers, on my own.

So a bit of a confession here... Xerxes is based off of a Real Life dog. Xerxes is based off of one of the pinnacles of dogdom. Bear Bear was a great big Boxer. Bigger than any other Boxer I've ever seen. Bear Bear came up to my waist. I admit that I am ... not vertically overburdened. So when I used to bring my son over to my friends house as a toddler, Bear Bear went into guard mode. Where my son went, Bear Bear was inches from him. My son was learning to walk at the time and every time my son fell? Bear Bear laid down and let my son use him to stand back up. You could ride a unicycle around the other side the room juggling sparklers and Bear Bear would eye you, but never make a peep. But anyone and everyone that came close to our son, and this means dogs, cats, humans, ANYTHING had to pass inspection of the most noble and honorable Bear Bear. He saw us fuss at our son for trying to grab something on the stove once. a month later our little derpus tried it again. Bear Bear gently took the back of his onesie with his teeth and towed him, sliding backwards, back to the living room. Xerxes is based on Bear Bear. I'm tearing up, and I mean genuinely tearing up thinking of Bear Bear. He wasn't just a good boy. Bear Bear was the best boy. Now if you'll excuse me, I'm crying a little. (The names may have been changed to protect the identity of the characters involved. But Xerxes is all too real as I choke down some tears while typing this.)

Chapter Five: “I'm sorry, what?” said the startled little. Amanda looked down at the Little now leaning back against the arm of the couch and sighed. “I said that you're not in your dimension any more. You went through what is called a rift, and now you are now in my dimension. There's kind of a lot to explain.” Now he looked her directly in the eyes and asked “How … how does that even work!? This isn't some sort of weird story, I was just out hiking.” “Shhh, it's all going to be okay. I'll keep you safe. I just … you are in a world where everything is a bit bigger than you are used to. People like you have been falling through rifts for a very long time, and before we figured out how the rifts worked, sometimes Amazons used to wind up in your dimension.” She tried to put it as reassuringly as she could manage. The little just stammered for a moment “Uhhh... how...” She patted him on the shoulder “If you let me, I'll try to explain things as simply as possible. I'll be sort of general so it's easy to understand.” Waiting for him to nod and sit quietly, she did her very best. “Okay! There's a lot to go through. I'm an editor for a couple of companies, one of them is a magazine that shares weekly scientific updates. I just edit the articles so I don't know that I can explain it well, but I promise to do my best.” With a pause to take a deep breath herself now, and to make sure her little audience didn't seem too lost, she continued. “So I have the advantage that I've seen Littles, that's what people your size are called, for obvious reasons, my entire life. You've never seen an Amazon. In our world everything Is bigger.” and she couldn't surpress a bit of a chuckle as she gave him a little poke on the belly “Including the squirrels named Steve.” He giggled a little sleepily at the poke and swatted playfully at her hand while she continued “So here in our world it is very dangerous for littles. Even a hawk could carry off a little. Luckily for you, we Amazons have some very VERY strong parental instincts. We spent millennia fighting off wildlife and when we see Littles everything about us screams to keep you from being eaten. Not every country in our dimension has them, but here there are laws that dictate how littles are treated and cared for. The moment I found you lost in the woods, for example, you became my responsibility. It would not only be wrong for me to not keep you safe, it would also be illegal.” Stopping for a moment to to watch her adorable new little, she smiled as he rubbed his eyes sleepily. “Are you still with me, or do you need a bit of sleep first?” He shook his head and said stubbornly “I can stay awake a lot longer, please keep going.” Nodding at the obviously tired little “I think that you may need to know that the food and drink in this dimension tends to affect littles … differently.” Yawning now, and trying to hide it with his hand, John asked “How does it affect us?” Patting him on his leg she said “For starters, our milk is probably the most nutritious thing for littles. So not only do you love it, but it's guaranteed to keep you healthy. Littles live long lives here if they drink our milk.” “That seems like a good thing.” Now the little was blinking and trying to stay awake as she continued “On the other hand all of the food and drink here seems to make littles incontinent.” Shaking his head, the little argued the point “But where I'm from I'm not incontinent.” Amanda stopped talking for a moment and then she had an idea to get this sleepy little to rest “Well .. we'll have to see about that. Would you mind keeping Xerxes company while I go make a phone call?” Okay, that seemed to work because now the yawning little was leaning and looking at the black and white Collie. The moment that their eyes met a tail started flipping back and forth. “I'll tell you what, let me put a pillow by Xerxes and I'll throw a blanket over you two so that he'll feel safe while I'm in the other room. Can you do that for me?” The sleepy little was already awkwardly sliding down the front of the couch and sitting down with his back against the dog, using the dog as a pillow. Grabbing the small throw blanket off of the back of the couch, Amanda covered up the sleepy little and some of the dog and whispered to the dog. “Xerxes, guard.” she walked away knowing that her little guest was safe in the best paws available as she went to pick up the phone. Stealing a glance out of the back window at the setting sun, she walked to her office and pushed the door most of the way shut behind her while dialing a familiar number. After a few rings, Cat answered “Hello?” “Hi Cat, do you have a minute?” “Kate is already in bed, so it's just me and the cat for the next few hours. What's up?” Clearing her throat a bit, she started “Well... You're not going to believe this … BUT … I … found a little.” “When did you even go to town today? Just this morni..” “No, I found him in the woods.” “What! Why would a little be in the woods?” “Hold on Cat. Xerxes had darted out of the gate. I figured he was chasing that squirrel again, but I found him making a new friend. He had a scared looking little backed up to a tree and was smelling him. The second he saw me, the poor thing looked terrified and ran for it.” “But how did he even get there?” “After Xerxes brought him back to me and I got him calmed down, I looked around and he had a little tent, a fire, a little wagon full of camping supplies, and even a little camp knife.” “How would a little set up a tent in the first place, let alone a whole camp out in the woods?” “He got lost in his dimension and went through a rift while hiking. He hiked all day in his world and half of one in ours.” She opened the door slightly to peek over at the little absolutely out of it with his arms wrapped around one of the dogs legs. “Yeah, he's out cold right now.” “Poor thing, that's like walking more than two entire days and nights in his world. He's got to be so worn out.” “Oh he definitely is. I'm just glad that Xerxes found him before it got dark out. I don't even want to think about what would have happened if a fox had gotten him. After I got him calmed down … Cat he looked so frightened, it broke my heart.” “Amanda, I know that you've been telling me for years that you don't want to adopt, but you sound like I did when I found Kate when she got lost and her visa expired. Are you going to consider adopting him or are you going to call LPS and bring him to a Travelers Home?” “I don't … I don't know Cat. He's so scared I can't stand the thought of bringing him to a big city and just leaving him with the LPS. I'll try to figure it out tomorrow. Right now I need your advice. What do I need to do right now?” “It's funny, you're usually the one I turn to when I have questions. Okay, you already have plates an cups for when I bring little Kate over. Do you still have any of her diapers over there? I know Kate always wakes up wet after a nap. You can give him some of the milk we leave over there for Kate as well. And as far as food, I know you. You have a fridge full of veggies and a freezer full of pizza. Make sure to take all the pepperoni off of the pizza before you cook it. Most littles can't handle spice.” “I gave him a sippy cup fill of warm milk and it seemed to calm him down. After he drank it he slowed down and started listening a bit better. He was asleep before I knew it.” “Oh, if he had milk and then fell asleep you absolutely need to get him changed into something soon. Every time a little has milk they have a great nap and sleep right through their accidents. As soon as we get off the phone, go get him changed. You don't have a playpen or anything at all, do you?” “No, I just have the sippy cups and plates. Every time you come you bring that folding playpen for Kate to nap in. Could I borrow it for a few days?” “I'll tell you what, I'll bring it to you tomorrow afternoon, along with a booster … Well how tall is he?” “I don't know how tall he was before he came through the rift, but he's not much over four feet tall now.” “Ohhhh, that's pretty close between booster seat and carseat. I'll go ahead and bring you a carseat and a playpen. I'll snag a pack of diapers on the way.” “Thanks Cat. I promise to pay you back for this tomorrow.” “Your money is no good with me, you know that. Just take care of that little boy and keep him safe.” “I absolutely will. Oh, and Cat?” “Yes Amanda?” “Bring more salsa.” “You know, you grow the tomatoes, you could just make your own.” “I don't want to. See you tomorrow!” And with that, conversation out of the way, Amanda nodded to herself and said quietly “Okay, time to get to work.” She went to the bathroom and reached under the sink and got out the half empty pack of diapers. Pulling one out and little at the little puppies printed on them, she smiled at how appropriate that was. Grabbing the powder an a towel she walked into the living room to check on her charge. She spread out the towel on the floor before kneeling next to him and opened up the diaper, laying it out. Now turning to the sleeping little, she experimentally lifted one of his arms between her thumb and forefinger an let go. It flopped limply back against the dogs leg. Perfect, he passed her impromptu flop test. Carefully unwrapping him from Xerxe's front right leg she laid him on the towel. As she was observing that he was well and truly out like a light, Xerses started to rawr and grumble at her a bit. She whispered at him “Don't you get an attitude with me. He's not your little and I'm still in charge.” making sure to use the tone that she used when he was in trouble. Xerxes only responded with a little ruff, almost sounding like a sassy harumph before laying his head back down and watching the sleeping John. She tapped him on the nose playfully “I swear it's like you found him and now you think he's yours. Well I have news for you mister. You're both mine.” and then stopped when she realized what she had said. Did she really want to adopt him? It took a moment before she could shake her head and get back to business. Undressing the little took a bit longer than she thought it would, since she was trying to be as slow and gentle as she could. It wouldn't do to wake him up and scare him. Once he was out of his little shorts, she lifted and slid the back of the diaper under him, laid him on it and gave him a little sprinkling of powder. After firmly taping up the diaper she looked him up and down. He looked adorable but his clothes looked like he had lost a fight with all of the dirt and grass he'd ever seen. With a bit of a chuckle, she carefully worked his shirt up and off of him. Picking up his clothes she went to the utility room and dropped them into the hamper before heading to her room an searching her drawers for an old plain t shirt. Going back to the room she couldn't help but notice that the dog was slightly closer to the little than he was when she left. Xerxes wouldn't even look at her. You would swear that he thinks he's being sneaky. With a sigh she knelt down and pulled the shirt over his head and got his arms through the correct holes before tugging it down on top of and underneath him. She then got to stand up and look. He looked like a toddler wearing his Moms baggy T shirt. Which in essence did not feel out of place for the Amazon. Looking around the room there was a big dog cushion, but that didn't seem right. As a thought occurred to her, she went back to the laundry room and pulled a comforter out of the overhead cabinet and walked back. Taking a moment to fold it in half and then spread it out on the floor, she picked up her new little and stood there with him sleeping against her chest for a moment. Oh my, it was so sweet holding such a sweet sleeping baby. It felt nice to just hold him and she couldn't help stroking his hair gently. She could feel her heart beating in her chest. She could feel his heart beating. She could never let anything happen to him. Every fiber of her being, every maternal instinct burned in her blood, something she could not explain felt sated for the first time in her life. “I can't send you to the Travelers Home. You'll be so scared. Ugh. Xerxes, on the blanket.” The dog didn't need any more prompting, he got up and walked in a big circle before flopping down onto the comforter with a huff. She knelt down and laid him roughly where he was before against the dog and put the throw blanket back over him. Grabbing the towel she changed him on she stood up and could not help herself, she walked over to get her cell phone and snapped three pictures from different angles and sent them to Cat with no prompting. Within second she got back the typical hyperactive response from Cat: “OH MY GOD!” Walking back to flick the towel back onto the rack she texted back “I know, right!?” After only a few seconds of little dots on the bottom of the screen, she received the reply “I know you're going to adopt him. You even have the same color hair! Although his has a bit of blond scattered in the brown.” Rolling her eyes she typed “Good night, Cat.” and she hurriedly plugged her phone in to charge and placed it on the counter before she could be subjected to whatever teasing response was sure to come next. And now it was time to clean up the house and dishes as quietly as possible. Amanda had a feeling that her days were about to get more interesting, and possibly a lot cuter. She sat down in her office and made sure to type out every single detail that she could remember from this day, careful not to miss anything at all.

Chapter Four: John Looked up at the very tall woman that had … found him? Saved him? Caught him? He was a bit spaced out and she had to repeat something again, but she was being patient with him at least. Wait, she repeated something. He shook his head "I'm sorry, what was that?” She said a third time, very patiently “Please take off your muddy boots and leave them out here on the porch.” “Oh! Yes Ma'am.” And he reached down and he started to untie his hiking boots, but realized, strangely, that he could just tug them off. Why would they be so loose. After a moment of staring at his boots in confusion, the giant woman chimed in. “Are you fascinated by your boots? Would you like to come in?” Placing them down on the edge of the porch and putting his socks into them, he finally responded “I … sorry I just … They seem bigger than I remember.” And he followed her into the house. “Don't worry, Hun, I think I might be able to explain some of this for you, but we need to get something warm in you, you're still shivering and it's getting cold now that the sun is setting. As he followed her into the house, he turned and looked at the dog laying on the porch and looked up to ask “Can Xerxes come inside with us?” She smirked down at him and chided a bit “Oh, you're not afraid of the dog?” Turning red and looking down at the floor he mumbled “I like the dog.” leaning down now, she asked him softly “I'm sorry Sweety, I couldn't hear you mumble that.” Clearing his throat now he looked up briefly, and then back down “I like the dog.” He said again, this time a little louder. She laughed a little before whistling and snapped her fingers, then the horse sized canine came trotting in to lay in front of the couch. “It's okay John, Xerxes is a good dog. Now see if you can get up onto the couch while I fix you something warm to drink.” Walking over to the couch that was as high as his ribs, he gave it an experimental poke to see how firm it was while a cold wet nose smelled his leg. With a bit of effort, which really meant jumping and rolling onto the couch, he laughed at the novelty of of such large furniture. Looking over at the kitchen adjacent to the living room, John spoke up “So why is everything here so big?” While Amanda opened a drawer and pulled something out of her back pocket, he yelped and scooted back on the couch as something cold touched his foot. “Xerxes! Cold nose!!” He said while reaching down to scratch some ears. He could hear from the kitchen “Well, I would like to ask you a few questions before I try to explain it, but I think you may be a … little … bit further from home than you believe. Possibly … a lot further.” Walking back into the living room now, she held out to him a cup with a lid while saying “You're in luck that I have a cup in your size, my friend Cat comes over with her little girl your size often.” Taking the cup by one of the two handles, he stared at it for a few seconds before speaking up “Uhhhhh.... this … is this a sippy cup?” With a nod she answered “My glasses are too big and heavy for someone your size, and this way my couch stays dry. Do you think you can drink from that without fussing for me?” Giving the cup a little shake he looked up and admitted “It's a bit … childish, but okay. I already feel pretty small right now...” Turning it up and taking a little sip from the spout was very awkward and he had to figure out how to get anything out of it, but he was rewarded with something warm. And … it was milk. And a moment after he took that sip something in his brain clicked. It wasn't just milk. It was delicious. REALLY delicious. For a moment John attacked the cup with reckless abandon, completely oblivious to being watched by someone with an affectionate smile. Nothing existed until the cup was completely empty. Only when he was done did he hear a soft question. “So do you like the warm milk?” With a shake of his head he looked over and nodded “Yes Ma'am, I … milk doesn't taste that good where I'm from! How can milk taste this good?” With a slow, deep breath, Amanda held up one hand and said a bit slowly “Okay, this might be a … little … difficult. First, I take it that you have never seen anyone my size before? Anyone called an Amazon?” “I mean … we have stories of women called Amazons, but I've never even heard of someone as big as you! I guess there were stories of giants thousands of years ago, but that was always just a bunch of myths and stories.” She sat down on the couch next to him now and placed a hand very gently on his shoulder before speaking again “Would you be willing to explain to me everything about how you got here, so that I can make absolutely certain that I understand what I need to explain the situation you've found yourself in?” Looking at the hand on his shoulder, John tensed up a bit, remembering how not an hour ago those very same hands felt like being held by anvils. After a bit of effort he managed to focus a bit. If she had meant him any harm he would probably been dead an hour ago. And so John started at the beginning of his weekend. From having a four day weekend, to getting a wagon that was a write off at work, to feeding acorns to the squirrels like he always did. He laid out in detail that he had left the trail and followed a stream about five miles into the woods. The shimmering in the air, and that walking through it felt like being twisted into a knot and compressed. He glossed over the effects of his stomach before describing the freakishly large acorns, feeling like he had been walking for two days straight. Putting up his tent between two hilariously large oak trees, and then hand feeding acorns to a giant squirrel named Steve. Until that part, the Amazon sat silently, carefully memorizing every single word the soon to be very confused little said. But she couldn't stop herself from blurting out: “Wait, how do you know the Squirrel has a name?” With a shake of his head he looked a bit taken aback “Be.... Because I named it. It seemed like a good person, so I named it. Felt like a Steve. You HAVE to name animals if you hand them food. It's the rule!” Covering her mouth to hide her smile, she urged him on “I'm sorry for interrupting, please continue." And so he continued, but when he came to the memory of the panic attack in the tent he froze up. He didn't really know what to say, and just remembering it he started to shake again. That was when he felt a hand gently stroking his hair and he calmed down a bit from the distraction. Quietly he admitted “I kind of … I got scared and … I freaked out a bit. That was before I saw a giant dog. And then … ummm...” While gently patting his head, the Amazon leaned so that she could say it quietly “That was when you saw me and it was all too much and you tried to run away?” With his chest now feeling tighter and tighter he nodded, convulsing slightly and trying not to tear up. He was usually a calm and happy go lucky person but this was all too much. He had in one day gone from intrepid explorer to not only lost but afraid of … everything! And now he was stuck in … Just as he started hyperventilating he felt himself quickly lifted up under his arms and held to a chest. A soft hand stroking his back had him feeling conflicted. On one hand he didn't like being just picked up like a rag doll. But on the other hand he felt himself pressed against a large, warm body and he could hear a heartbeat against his left ear. After several minutes he didn't even know that he was calm again, he simply … was. He had no idea where he was, but he felt safe. And for the moment that was good enough. He felt more tired than he ever had in his life. Like every fiber in his being wanted to just stop moving. Had the panic attacks worn him out? Was it hiking for what felt like two days straight? It wasn't important anymore, he was being cuddled. Now lifted back up and placed sideways with his back against the arm of the couch, he was asked “There, is that better now?” and nodded a yes. Patting him on the head now, Amanda said point blank “I'm sorry Sweety, but you aren't in your dimension any more.”

Chapter 3: Taken by surprise for a moment, Amanda stood still looking at the little disappearing between the trees. She tried to follow at first but then with only a thought pointed and shouted “Xerxes! FETCH!” In a flash, the Collie was gone. Dashing between the trees like a nose guided missile. Amanda heard a scream and some thrashing about four seconds later. A few moments after that, carrying the little by the back of his belt, Xerxes trotted happily back into the clearing. The poor scared little was a flailing and screaming “Bad dog!” and “Let me down!” over and over again. Once the dog had brought the flailing little back by his belt Amanda got down on one knee and took him as gently as she could under his shoulders and held him upright, just above the ground and spoke softly to him, trying to calm him down. “Hey. Hey, Sweety? Look at me. Take a deep breath, you're safe. You're safe. Deep breaths. Like this, see?” And she tried to take a few deep breaths in hopes of him mimicking it and calming down. He tried to push her arms apart and twist to get free constantly while she was talking. Finally he started slowing down and running out of steam. She kept talking to him in hushed tones and hoping he would stop hyperventilating. Eventually, after several more minutes the panicked little looked up at her and started breathing less erratically. She soothed him a bit more “Deep breaths, in …. out … come on, you can do it. Take a minute. When you're ready, try telling me your name.” Finally he looked her in the eyes long enough that she could see his steely gray eyes and managed between gasps “I... I'm …. J-John” Nodding slowly, she said very softly “Hello John. I'm Amanda. Do you know how you got here? The poor stressed little tensed up like he was going to try to run in the air for a moment before giving up and answering. He struggled to make a sentence. “I … I was hiking … I … day off... and there was like a shimmer and then everything felt wrong and hurt an I threw up and I fed an acorn to a giant squirrel and … I … and I don't know how to go back … and … and everything is so huge!! What … what's happening, why are you so big!?!” Finally piecing together what the little was saying, Amanda stopped and stared “Sweety, did you get trapped in a rift?” “I don't know what a rift is!” He answered, still frantic. “Okay, okay. My house is just around the way. Do you mind if I carry you? I think we need to get you somewhere safe. You're safe, okay? I'll get you inside and we can talk, I think you need a moment.” He answered “I … I can walk.” while still shaking from head to toe. Very delicately, she put him down, but did not let go around his ribs to make sure he was stable “Let's see if you're okay. You promise not to try to run off into the woods where it's dangerous again?” On wobbly legs he stood and nodded “Yes, Ma'am.” “And you are certain that you don't need me to carry you? I'm here to help.” He silently shook his head no. “No you don't need help?” He nodded his head yes. “Okay. I'm going to let go. If you fall, I'll catch you. Ready?” Once again, he nodded. Very slowly she let go around his ribs and stopped as he tensed up like he was going to flee again, but as he relaxed and started to look around she stood back up and gave him a little pat on the head. He tensed up a moment but finally just started gathering the things strewn about and putting them into his little wagon. Taking a step back and looking around at the scene, it started to make sense. The tent. The camping supplies, even the little fire in the dug out hole. She frowned as she saw a knife on the ground by the nearest tree. As long as her hand. Dimensional rift or not, a little should never be in a position to need a knife. She picked it up and carefully placed the small (to her) knife in her back pocket, making sure not to poke herself or cut her jeans. Looking over, the industrious little John was already folding up his tent, letting go, and growling at it as it popped halfway back out before he could tie it up. Reaching over with her right hand she closed her hand around the tent to pinch it shut so that he could tie it off. He jumped at first, but almost immediately tied a little cord around it and let go. With a nod Amanda placed the tent in the little wagon and turned to see him now burying the fire in the dirt so that it would go out safely. Such a cute little, trying to be responsible! Oh the poor thing is about to have a lot to digest. How in the world is she supposed to explain this to him? He looked around and finally grabbed the handle of the wagon and looked up at her. He was shivering and covered in dirt, but he looked so brave in that moment that Amanda felt her heart melt a bit. “You ready big guy?”She hoped maybe that would encourage him a bit. With a nod he answered “Yes Ma'am” “Okay, it's this way. Xerxes. Home!” and she waved him along, walking slowly to make sure he could keep up and absolutely making sure she didn't let him fall behind. It was only a few hundred feet, but the going was slow with him pulling his wagon. They eventually made it to her house and as they walked through the gate she looked at his face to see what he was looking at. His jaw was open and he was staring first at the fence, and then the gate that was half again taller than him, and then back at the fence. When he saw the house he stopped in his tracks. Standing there shivering he eventually peels his eyes off of the house and looked at the garden and then the fence again, and then to Xerxes, mumbling “Is this a dream? Did I shrink? … aliens?” to himself. Closing the gate, she leaned down and carefully picked up the wagon with both hands and moved it over by the porch. Turning back to the lost little she knelt down again “Okay, do you mind if we wipe you off with a hand towel before bringing you inside? You look like you lost a fight with the ground.” Looking toward the sun getting low on the horizon, she nodded and held her hand out to him “Come on, the stairs are a bit tall, let's get you inside.” Hesitantly the scared little reached up and took her hand and uncomfortably accepted her help up onto the porch. Stepping inside she dashed over to the kitchen and got a hand towel and stepped back outside. In the five seconds that he was out of her sight, Xerxes was next to him and he was reaching up and scratching two large fluffy ears. He may be scared, but no one can resist petting a dog. As she gave him a quick scrub down with the towel,he tensed up for a moment. But a quick lick from Xerxes and he went back to petting and she was able to get most of the dirt off of him and give him a little pat on the head. As he put his hand on the dogs nose, he smirked as he felt the wet nose. Until he got a face full of lick. Rolling her eyes, Amanda wiped off his face and taped him on the shoulder “Come on, inside we go! I'll get you something to drink and we can sit on the couch while I explain where you are.”

Thank you verymuch! I have to go to work, but I have one more chapter ready to share before I go. I hope I don't make too many errors trying to share what's in my brainmeats. They're not the healthiest brainmeats, but they're mine.

Chapter 6: Damn it. How was she going to explain this? A shiver went down her spine as her icy gaze landed on herself. Eloise knew she had to get out of this house because if she was reading into it correctly, Cookie and Sugar- Ava? Were not here willingly. Whatever had happened to them seemed to have left Sugar-Ava messed up in the head. “I’m waiting.” Wracking her brain to come up with a response, suddenly, she was saved. “Wan’ Dada!” Cookie slammed her fists down in her plate of food, making more of a mess. Her lips trembled, eyes suddenly full of tears. This was an Oscar-worthy performance. In another life, the girl could’ve been an actress. “Dada! Wan’ Dada!” Any suspicion the woman held melted away as a satisfied smile crossed her face. “I really can’t leave you two alone, can I” she playfully rolled her eyes. “Daddy’s talking to a nice man at the door. He will be back soon.” “Bu-” “Are you talking back to mommy?” the warning rang clear in her voice. “No, mommy.” “Sowwy, mommy.” Both girls muttered as their heads lowered down. That seemed to be the end of it as she placed the bottles down on the table. One for Sugar, one Cookie, and one for… “I figured you were thirsty,” she waved her hand, not bothering to explain the large bottle. “You didn’t eat all your food. Are you feeling alright, sweetie?” Did she feel alright… was that a fucking joke? She’d just been warned to get away from this crazy place; found out she was being unwillingly drugged; and was forced to wear a freakin diaper, and the lady asks, "Are you feeling alright?" Eloise wondered if the woman was just plain oblivious. However, the journalist knew that Mrs. Hawthorne was anything but stupid. She was a shark, able to smell her fear from a mile away. While Eloise didn’t know the whole story, she knew enough that none of this was probably legal. Enslaving two young women and forcing them to be her dolls? Yeah, that was sure to get her thrown in prison. Her boss was clear that she was not to return before the month’s end. He wanted a full story that would entice readers and most importantly, bring in the money. Knowing him, he’d insist she stay and go undercover. This story wasn’t just about some fetish now but was about two missing girls. A true-crime story. Those never failed to pull people’s interest. But what was the cost? Where was the point where she said enough was enough? How much was she willing to risk… that was the question. “Ellie?” Her head shot up. Fuck, what had she missed? Everyone stared at her, the women’s hands on her hips. “I-I’m sorry.” she gulped. Think, Elle. think. “My… my, my tummy hurts!” was the first thing she blurted. God. I don't have a filter. Her mind had seemed to decide on its own what she was going to do. All she had to do was make it through the night. Play along with their sick fantasy, give them what they want and when daylight broke, she would be gone. “I see you have finally come to your senses and decided to do things our way. Does someone have to go potty?” the woman frowned with an eager voice. She felt disgusted with herself, sinking further down in the chair at the sound of her belittling tone. It was degrading being talked down to but while wearing a freakin diaper? That was downright humiliating. How had she been so stupid before? Her plate of food remained largely untouched except for the small dent. But even with that, she knew she would feel the effects of it later on. Was this how Sugar and Cookie always felt? Half-human? Less than? Even in just this short amount of time, the girl wished the ground would swallow her whole. If it ever got out that she wore a freakin diaper, it would be the end of her world. Her plan was to just tell her boss that the Hawthornes backed out at the last moment. They no longer wanted to do the story and there was nothing left for her in Montana. It was believable enough and yes, he’d be pissed but it was a price she was willing to pay. “Just like Sugar and Cookie,” Mrs. Hawthorne mumbled. “I’ll take you to the potty. After eating it’s always good to sit for a minute. You never know what’s going to come out the other end.” To describe her embarrassment, all one had to do was look at her fiery red face. If she were a cartoon character, steam would’ve been shooting from her ears. “We all get that way sometimes, it’s a very normal feeling.” That did nothing to help. “Just sit tight, dears,” Mrs. Hawthorne spoke to the girls as if they had a choice. “Dada will be back shortly. Continue to eat your peas.” They didn’t need to be told twice. ooOoo “I can’t!” she was adamant as her voice rose in distress. Her fingers had somehow made their way to her mouth, trying to soothe the rising nerves. “You said you had to go potty, Ellie.” The adult pot- toilet! That’s what she had meant. This little plastic seat was not an actual toilet. It was a training potty, toddlers used when learning not to piss their pants. Eloise was fairly certain it had not been here before. Perhaps it was what Mr. Hawthorne had gotten from the delivery person. He was no longer by the front door when they walked up the staircase. She hugged her legs, knees pressed against her chest. Mrs. Hawthorne towered over her with what could only be described as a smug expression. “Do you need help making a tinkle? I know it can be a scary thing.” Her face flushed beet red, mortified at the current situation. If her boss could see her now… the things she did for him. “You know not everyone is meant to use the potty,” the older woman knelt down in front of her. “It’s important to acknowledge when we’re in over our heads.” Eloise wouldn’t exactly call pissing in a toilet “in over her head” as she’d been doing so since she was about three years old. But anyone would have difficulty doing so in front of a stranger and being talked down to as if she didn’t even know her ABCs. If this was what those girls endured everyday, Eloise wondered how they were both sane (well as much as they could be). “I know!” the woman gasped. “Why don’t we sing the potty song! Maybe that’ll get things moving!” Oh god. “Repeat after me,” she clapped her hands. “I’m a little girl sitting on the potty, when my tummy tingles I find mommy and daddy! I stop and squat until a tinkle sounds and push and push until a plop comes out! When my tummy’s empty, mommy will clean me because I’m a little girl sitting on the potty!” ooOoo MommyslittleBiggurls.com 25 September 2021 Hello Friends! Happy Thursday from sunny Montana! Life can get crazy when you’re raising two Littles, now three- yes, you heard me- three! Our sweet little Honey is the newest addition to the Hawthorne Family and she is absolutely adorable! I don’t know if any of you remember having your very first Little but it sure is a very (welcome) sometimes difficult process. As caregivers we are here to guide our Little’s into regression as smoothly and warmly as possible but it can be hard, especially when they still believe they are big girls! While trust and love is a huge important factor to have in a relationship between a Little and Caregiver, it is important not to forget your roles. You are the adult. You enforce the rules. Set boundaries. Don’t get me wrong, with a new Little, patience is key to a healthy relationship. It has been a challenge getting Honey to regress but the longer you allow them to stay big, the more challenges there will be down the road. For any new mommies or daddies or Littles who have trouble regressing, listed down below are a few tips and tricks to help them feel the littlest they can be! Bring on your mommy/daddy voice! What’s a better way to make them feel Little than by talking to them as you would a biological child their age. Referring to them as “Sweetie”, “Little One”, “Baby” are a great way to start. As mentioned before, you set the rules and boundaries. Not all naughty behavior has to be corrected with physical punishment. a disappointed talking down to can work just as well. Random diaper (or pull up) checks are a must! What better way to make a Little feel smaller than a quick pat to the crotch and your fingers down their backside? Catch them when they’re totally unaware or completely dry. TV time is a great opportunity, especially when they’re thoroughly engrossed and blind to everything else around them. It’ll send a little jolt through their system, reminding them that they’re not as big as they believe they are. Why else would they be wearing a diaper/pull up? For potty-training Littles, while constant checks are great, the potty song is even better! No way will they not be humiliated and feel young and small, singing about what a good girl they are for going tinkle and poo in their princess (or prince) seat. Always have a paci on hand when needed. We all know how unpredictable a Little’s emotions can be and often they’ll find themselves wanting and suckling on it without any prompting. I could go on hundreds with hundreds of examples to help your Little regress but here are just a few more worthy notable mentions: Cut up their food for them at meal times and hand feed them Put a bib on them at meal times/exclaim what a “messy baby” they are Chose and dress them in whatever clothes (or none at all) everyday Have them crawl around on hands and knees or only walk when in the presence of adults/holding hands Designated nap time Designated potty time Set a star chart for good/naughty behavior I hope you enjoyed these suggestions and they help you on your journey to happy life with your Littles. Stay tuned for next time and have a Terrific Thursday! ooOoo Her brows furrowed together, eyes narrowed, as she scrolled through the latest blog post. As if she’d seen a ghost, her stomach dropped, finger hovered above the keypad. Honey? No that couldn’t be right. It couldn’t be her. It couldn’t. But it was… While her face was blurred it was undoubtedly her. The star covered pull-up hung around her ankles in the image. The familiar bathroom down the hall contained the nauseating pink plastic training seat she was forced to go in. Also not to mention her straggly strands of blonde hair, stuck to her damp cheeks after then being forced to shit in the object. Going number one was apparently not enough for the woman. She remembered the conversation from earlier. “All healthy little girls must poop at least three times a day: in the morning, middle of the day, and before beddy-bi You get extra stars on your star chart if you go more than three times in a day or wake up with a messy diaper-” “I thought I only had to wear pull ups?” The woman didn’t comment on her interruption, too amused with her silly questions. “All Little girls have to wear diapees at night so they don’t leak. Anyways. Until we can get you set up with the girls in the nursery, you can stay in the guest room for now,” she then paused. “Unless you’d feel more comfy with mommy and daddy in their bed?” Oh fuck no. Her eyes widened comically. “That’s ok, Honey. Why doesn’t mommy clean your dirty bum-bum and kitty then we can get you settled into bed.” Anger boiled in her veins. A fiery, red, hot anger that would not easily be tamed. If it weren’t for the suspected abduction of Sugar and Cookie, surely posting unknown images of Eloise on the internet would be enough to get them in trouble with the cops. Whoever these people were, they were absolutely crazy and Eloise could not wait any longer. She was getting out of this house now, no matter what it took. ooOoo A/N: Hey everyone! I’m so sorry it took so long for an update! I promise this story is not abandoned, i’m just tremendously slow with posting. Thank you to everyone who has reviewed before and continues to read, I really appreciate it. I love reviews and love it when you do! Also, I’d just like to mention again. I’ve not copied this story or seen another one like this ANYWHERE. There are many similar stories around so maybe the premise is similar to another one, but this is my own that I’ve not continued from another author. I would not do that without crediting them and letting you all know. So please, this is the last time I’m going to talk about this. I appreciate constructive criticism in reviews and that is all. Anyways! I will be updating again, not sure when, but I promise this story will be continued!

Happy to hear! Hope you enjoy the next one too! Please keep the feedback coming! 19 - One Last Gift “Why aren’t you getting ready for bed, too?” Emily always felt weird about not being dressed the same as everyone else. It felt like she was unprepared for something, and she hated the idea of being different. “Because,” Joyce patted Emily down, making sure the diaper was nice and snug under the sleeper, “I still need to clean up a bit tonight so it’s easier in the morning.” Emily wasn’t pleased with the answer, but she was focusing heavily on the soft fleece she was encased in. It was the perfect combination; a heated body from a hot bath being embraced by cool clothing into an even chillier apartment. She loved the feeling, but she still felt the desire to be dressed like Joyce. It really did drive the point home that she was a kid being sent off to bed early… “But I can help though.” Volunteering herself, and not waiting for an answer, Emily started walking to the kitchen. Of course she stopped though, as a hand had taken hold of her wrist. Sheepishly, she turned back to the tutting Joyce. “Didn’t we just get finished kissing your last boo-boo?” “...Yeah, but...” As if the answer were there, Emily’s eyes scanned the floor. “You already helped me clean up the water, and you apologized. Everything is forgiven.” “Then why do I have to go to sleep early? I wanna go to bed when you do.” “It’s not a punishment, hon, and why are you so hung up on this? It’s never stopped you from turning in early before?” As if the prophecy were inevitable, Emily would always meet her maker on the couch late at night. A princess carry to bed would ensue, then Joyce would finish up her own nightly routine. “You know what I mean.” Emily teasingly grumbled. Joyce moved closer to Emily, and with both hands grabbed the bundle of fabric attached to the sleeper behind her neck. It was drawn up and over her head, clearly a hood, only that two fluffy, triangular ears sprouted from it. Joyce’s eyes practically sparkled as she admired the sight, and even Emily’s feigned grumpiness did nothing to affect it. “So adorable...” Not really noticing the hood to begin with, Emily couldn’t feel any extra weight, but she knew something was on the hood. Aimless and without a real destination in mind, her hands traced the surface of it, then found the items which has Joyce gushing so much. “You gave me cat ears?” Emily exclaimed, blushing as she said so. “No, Amy did,” Joyce corrected, but seemed no less happy. “And she did a wonderful job!” She knew what it’d look like, but actually seeing it on Emily took it to a whole other level! The outfit sat on her body perfectly, and seeing the slight bulge from her crotch, and admiring how the fabric stretched over the diaper, the V-cut in her legs being more of a U, just to accommodate the kind of wearer that needed a little extra protection. The way it all teased the infancy trapped inside of it was nearly too much for Joyce to handle. If she had hugged Emily right then and there, she would probably suffer from sensory overload! “Well...” Emily spoke as she mindlessly bent the corners of the ears, “The stuff she’s made so far feels nice...” “Isn’t it?” Joyce enthusiastically agreed. “And they all make you look ten times more adorable!” The last comment had Emily a bit more flustered, so she tried to focus more on the craftsmanship rather than the appearance. “We’ll need to thank her properly, though.” Emily nodded her head in silent agreement. She’d never had someone go to such lengths for her, apart from Joyce, of course. That being said, Joyce need only throw money at a problem to find a solution. Well, not completely. Joyce was a hard worker of course, and everything thus far was absolute proof of that, but Amy in her own regard was fearsome as well. Everything she had done was by hand and of pure imagination. Emily’s clothes were the very essence of her thoughts. It was once more the idea of ownership by another person, and it reinforced the idea of cushiness. “And you know, I think I know a great way we can do that.” “How?” Emily was all ears to express her gratitude, considering she had four of them now. “She really wanted to see how these fit you, you know?” Emily could feel herself becoming a ghost as she pieced the lead-in to Joyce’s hint. “You mean I have to wear these in front of her?” The panic was obvious. Joyce wanted to try and calm her nerves, but she didn’t right away. “No, you don’t have to, but I think Amy would really appreciate it.” “How come, though?” The idea of revealing herself to anyone else was an immediate turnoff. She could already feel the mood turning sour. “Whenever you do something for someone else, or make something, don’t you want to know what they think?” “I...I guess.” When was the last time she made something for someone though? “Remember this morning? When you colored that picture for me?” Oh, right. Emily nodded her head, feeling no need for further explanation. Even she couldn’t deny the silly pride she felt over such a simple feat. Still, it made Joyce beyond happy, and that’s what Emily yearned for… So, maybe Amy was hoping for the same sort of thing? “But...” Even with that in mind, it still didn’t make it an easy pill to swallow. “But it’s embarrassing!” “Didn’t I already tell you there’s nothing to feel ashamed about?” She stroked Emily’s cheek. “Besides...” Joyce suddenly seemed a bit more remorseful. “She does already know about this...” Her face gave no real indication of anything, but Emily knew it was the whole dynamic she was referring to. “The last thing is for her to see it with her own eyes?” Partly, considering she already knew what the clothes looked like, and what she was supposed to account for… Joyce’s eyes observed the diaper bulge for a few moments. Emily still didn’t answer, and she really didn’t want to right now. She wanted to show Amy her appreciation, but she didn’t want to betray her own privacy either. Even a forceful push by Joyce seemed more scary than exciting right now. “All I want you to do for now is think about it, okay?” Joyce planted a kiss on her forehead. “Whatever your answer might be, we won’t mention it at least until my parents are gone.” “Mhm...” Emily spoke as her mind drifted, unfortunately back to the topic of sleep. Thankfully it was down a different avenue though. “Wait, where are your parents gonna be sleeping tomorrow?” “In the guest room,” Joyce answered simply. “Guest room? Isn’t that where I sleep?” Of course it wouldn’t happen, but Emily couldn’t help but imagine herself sharing a bed with two other people… “Sorry, they’ll need to borrow it for a couple nights?” “That’s fine. The couch is comfy anyways,” Emily chipperly giggled, secretly happy to have the massive cushions all to herself. Joyce’s chuckle though for some reason stopped Emily’s fantasies. “What’s so funny?” “Nothing. You just go with the flow, huh?” “I guess. I mean, it’s your house and your parents, after all.” “Wrong. It’s our home,” wrapping an arm around Emily’s waist, she let a small meep escape her as she was pulled close. “Besides, you’re much too precious to be using the couch.” “Huh? Where would I sleep, then?” Back in bed with the parents? Ugh? Why did she keep thinking that? She giggled to herself. Joyce raised a brow. “With me, of course?” “...Huh?” They stared at each other, equally confused as the other. Something snapped though, as Emily blushed harder and harder. “S-sleep with you? You mean in your bed?” Sharing a bed with Joyce? The more she thought about it, it made sense, but, but was she really going to? Why not skip the nerves and die from anxiety already? She hadn’t once considered the possibility of sleeping with her, but that didn’t mean it was a bad thing... “Well duh, silly.” The way she treated it so nonchalantly had Emily feeling giddy. It was yet another factor that felt seemingly out of her control, as her fate was dealt by a dealer who moved to the beat of their own drum. She was a pebble caught in the tide, hopeless to fight against it. “But I really don’t mind the couch?” “Do you not want to sleep with me?” Joyce didn’t look offended, but that didn’t make Emily worry any less. “No!” Emily suddenly blurted, nearly covering her mouth from the sheer shock over her own reaction. “N-no, I just mean, I didn’t want to impose...” Joyce’s mouth slightly trembled, then grew into a smirk as she laughed, further unsettling Emily as she embarrassed herself. “Impose? C’mere, you...” A tight squeeze refreshed the mood, and Emily felt somewhat at peace again. Smiling contently, Joyce briefly patted Emily’s bottom. “Besides, doesn’t it make sense that we would share a bed by now? We are dating, after all.” “I guess so…” It certainly felt like Joyce was milking that title for all it was worth… Not that Emily minded, yet it was a thrilling observation. The reminder of girlfriend and girlfriend though made Emily’s heart flutter as she squeezed Joyce back. “Oh! I almost forgot one last thing,” Joyce spaced themselves a little bit for a better look at each other. She slightly bent her knees to get closer to eye level. “What is it?” “Do you want milk or juice for bed?” Emily’s curious look sunk to a frown, and Joyce grinned, expecting a reaction such as that. “You know, for a little kitty that loves her naps, you really don’t like being told to go to sleep?” “Then you go to sleep, too!” It wasn’t the act of going to sleep, but the issue of being the only one doing it. “I feel like I’m missing out if I’m the only one...” “Trust me, you don’t miss much. Maybe a party, some clubbing, robbing a bank, and a few movies,” Joyce teased, “but other than that I’m not far behind you.” “Then why can’t I go to sleep when you do?” “Because it doesn’t work like that.” The answer felt awfully fitting for a mommy figure, and it annoyed Emily to no end. It was a real tradeoff to the cuddles and playing all day. It was her first time in this role being told so, but she knew for a fact she hated bedtime… “And why doesn’t it?” Emily countered, crossing her arms. “Because Mommy says so.” Almost immediately Emily’s arms slumped to her sides, clearly looking inconvenienced by the law that’d just been imposed. She saw no end in sight that involved her victory, and they were most definitely in the end game by now. Her personal reign was the setting sun, while Joyce’s powers transcended time itself, reaching to the far ends of the Earth, and as deep as its core. “It’s not fair,” Emily pouted. And to be honest, it was partly genuine. “You’re making it very hard to give you your last treat, you know?” “Is it me getting to stay up later?” “So you don’t want it?” Actions speaking louder than words, with a huff and a puff, Emily sulkily marched off to the nursery while Joyce kept down a laugh the whole way. “Come on pouty pants, milk or juice?” “I’m not pouting, though!” She probably was, but the small voice inside of her was telling her to be rebellious right now, and she liked the idea. The helpless struggle seemed entertaining for some reason. Joyce gave her the ‘Oh, really?’ kind of look. The irrational part of her was longing for Pip now. At least then it’d be two against one. “...Milk, please.” “I’ll be right back.” With bare feet on the much softer floor, Emily briefly meandered around the room until she laid eyes on the giant teddy bear. Mr. Bear, the one that failed to save her from the tickle attacks… Emily eyed him like a comrade that’d betrayed her in the war. Still, she was clearly the bigger person, willing the bury the hatchet as she came to her knees and fell on him with a soft and squishy hug. No real reason compelled her to do it, but she just felt like it. Her entire universe right now was surrounded in soft and loving things, and all she had to do was throw herself in a random direction, and comfort would follow. A pressure in her bladder became an issue though, as her eyes opened to the unpleasant feel of its knocking. Trying her best to brace herself, Mr. Bear felt the brunt of Emily’s physical frustrations as she held onto something while she squeezed it out. The small stream came, and she felt the warmth in her pants, though she wasn’t enthusiastic about it. Thankfully it wasn’t enough for her to cry over anymore, and she tried focusing on the hugs again. . .. … “Emmy? Sweetie? You awake?” With a sudden breath, Emily opened her eyes and could feel the slight nudges to her shoulder. Turning her head, she could see it was Joyce who had a bottle in hand. Did she...did she doze off? Caught red-handed doing the exact thing she said she didn’t want to do obviously made Emily angry with herself. Lazing about after a nice bath always did that to her, especially if she didn’t manage to fall asleep in the bath to begin with. With no real part of her body in mind, she muttered inside her head, traitor… Instead of teasing her for it though, Joyce smiled warmly as she helped her up. “So I see you and Mr. Bear were catching up, huh?” Interpreting it as simply lounging, Emily nodded her head. “Well, Mr. Bear seems like he’s ready for beddy-bye too.,” Joyce assuredly noted, looking over to the inanimate, giant stuffed animal. “No, he’s still wide awake, actually,” Emily randomly retorted, suddenly feeling the need to flex her imaginary doctorate in bear whispering. “Is that what he said?” As if to confirm her suspicions, Joyce leaned her ear closer to the bears nose, nodding her head occasionally. “Mhmm….uh-huh. Is that so?” With every response to the imaginary speech she nodded and murmured assurances. Joyce turned back to Emily. “Mr. Bear said that even if he is wide awake, he knows it’s important to sleep early when you have a big day tomorrow.” Emily wanted to say she misheard him, but knew what the ultimate endgame would be. Joyce was an expert at speaking stuffed bear, after all… “Mr. Bear said I shouldn’t have to go to sleep until Mommy does...” Emily mumbled as Joyce led her over to the crib. “I told you,” Joyce laughed as the repetition kept coming around and around. “I’m only going to be up a little longer! And oh, what’s that Mr. Bear?” She leaned back in for another listen. For a second Emily almost got closer to, but then she remembered distance wouldn’t help her hear something that didn’t actually speak… “Mr. Bear also said that he’s gonna make sure you get a good night’s sleep tonight, and he’ll tell me all about it tomorrow.” Once a traitor, always a traitor… Sleep with one eye open, Mr. Bear. She turned back to Joyce. The crib side came down, and Emily was helped inside. Given her bottle of milk, the final nail in the coffin was when the side came back up. “Did you have a good birthday, my princess?” Gleefully, Emily nodded her head. “It’s been the best birthday in a long time,” Emily gave a genuine smile, briefly forgetting how she’d been cheated out of a later bedtime. After all, she had the one woman that made all those silly frustrations possible to begin with. “I mean it, Joyce, thank you.” Standing up so the bars wouldn’t be so much of a hurdle, the two hugged each other one last time, and then Emily planted herself on the mattress, allowing the blankets to be tucked in over her. Without a word, Joyce walked away from the crib and to the exit. Emily turned to her side, clutching the bottle. Curiously, she gave it a suck, rewarded by the monumental efforts of her jaw with a small spurt of liquid. The lights began to dim, and just before it was complete darkness, they stopped. Emily slowly breathed as she soaked in the quiet atmosphere, then was disturbed by the sound of moving in the nursery. Turning her head and rolling over, she was surprised to find Joyce was still in here. “Jo-Mommy, what are you doing?” Sliding over a rocking chair, which Emily was equally as surprised to have never noticed to begin with, Joyce sat herself beside the crib. “I promised you a treat, didn’t I? You always seem to need some convincing to go to sleep, anyways.” Emily watched through the bars as Joyce moved to the closet, walking inside and coming out with something in her hands. It was large and rectangular, and had a simple illustration on the front. Emily could just read the title, as she looked at a cartoonish fox standing on its hind legs wave to the reader with a paw. “Fennis goes to the Fair” “Fennis goes to the Fair? Is that a storybook?” Joyce nodded her head, already opening to the first page. “I know a good story can always put a good girl to sleep.” “I’m not a good girl, though?” Emily joked, obviously trying to tear down Joyce’s logic for no good reason. “For any baby that tries to say they’re not sleepy, then,” Joyce without taking her eyes from the page snarkily corrected herself, whilst Emily giggled. Joyce reached her hand through the bars and ruffled Emily’s hair while she laid on her side, sinking into the pillow and mattress. She cleared her throat and started. “There once was a big, old forest in a big, old valley in a far, far away place.” She went to speak the next line, then Emily stopped her. “Wait! But where is it, though?” “Where is what?” “The valley?” “Weren’t you listening? It’s in a far away place.” “Relative to us, though?” Joyce looked at her with judging eyes, as Emily snickered over getting the exact reaction she wanted. “In a far, far away place, approximately 1,673.42 miles from Emmy’s crib located in the corner of her nursery, at least thirty floors off the ground, inside her nice big apartment.” She looked over to the girl trying to choke down a giggle fit. “Better?” Happily pleased, Emily nodded her head. “And in that forest was a small burrow, sitting next to all the homes of every other furry friend and creature. But who lived in the burrow? Mr. James the jaybird lived in the tree, Sammy the snake lived in the log, Rigby the rabbit slept in the wild vegetable garden, and Felix the frog slept in the swamp? So who was it? Why, it was Ferris the Fox, of course!” Although a simple narrative, Emily listened intently to the sound of Joyce’s voice. The facial expressions she used to match the tones of question, surprise, delight, and simplicity were all so dynamic in their range that Emily barely minded that there might’ve been illustrations she was missing out on. She could already see it in her head; the array of tiny holes throughout the animal community, sealed off by their own specialty made doors, and some even with their own carved out windows. Since when did animals need windows or doors, though? Whatever, Emily didn’t care enough to question. “Ferris was all curled up in his bed, slumbering away since late last night.” “Did he go to a party?” Emily interrupted. “Maybe? Or maybe he just had a long day at work? Anyways, Ferris slept and slept, but with a start opened his eyes big and wide, shouting at the top of his lungs,” then in a nasally voice turned up an extra octave, Joyce imitated the fox’s shout, “Today’s the day! The fair is here! The fair is here!” Her imaginative voice had Emily laughing once again. “That’s not how a fox is supposed to sound!” “Oh? And you do know how they’re supposed to?” “No, but they probably don’t sound like that.” “Are you going to keep interrupting?” Emily between her giggles tried to apologize, and Joyce equally as happy herself continued. In a regular voice she read on. “Ferris bounced from one end of his bed and to the other, excited to have a fun day at the fair. It only came once a year, and Ferris was looking forward to everything he would do there. The fair travelled far and wide and came from the far, far away ocean. There were games, rides, food, and much more. He was especially excited for all the fish he would get to eat.” Passively, both thought to themselves, do foxes even eat fish? Then again, if there was a line to be drawn, why did the talking fox get behind it? “Rushing to get the morning started, he said while brushing his teeth, ‘I can’t wait to eat lots of candy, ride the rollercoaster and play lots of games and win lots of prizes!’” “Wait!” Joyce looked over to her, mildly annoyed. As annoyed as a mommy could be with her baby. “Could you...could you go back to doing the voice?” Emily seemed a bit more sheepish this time. “Not another peep, understood?” Emily nodded her head. Back to the nasally voice, Joyce repeated Ferris’ line again. Emily gleefully listened, happy to hear the voice she’d just criticized return. The simple story went on like so, and Joyce further introduced a range of dynamic voices as more and more characters were introduced. She didn’t openly say it, but James the jaybird was her favorite voice. The deep voice she used for it reminded her of how Joyce described her dad: ‘booming’. Again, it was simple, but that made Emily no less engaged as she heard the tale. She couldn’t remember a time when she was read to like this. Maybe decades ago, but not really ever until now. There was something vibrant and wonderful that Joyce added to it by hearing it from her mouth; something that made Emily feel so fuzzy on the inside, as if to make the story digestible for someone as small as her it had to be expressed in silly voices and sounds. The whole way Emily suckled on the bottle, watching Joyce’s basic, yet hypnotic movements as she rocked back and forth in the chair. Every now and then Emily would find herself forgetting what happened in the story, simply because she was dozing off. How long was this story, anyways? As if it mattered. She didn’t bother asking for a repeat, namely because she’d already thrown a wrench at the gears enough and knew she’d probably doze off again in the middle of a recap. Between the page turns, Joyce would look over to Emily, clearly seeing how she was practically running on fumes by the time of the climax. Not that it was anything too exciting, considering the title pretty much spoke for itself. There was as much character depth as you’d expect from a daycare bestseller, and the conflict wasn’t exactly layered either. No real twists, just a simple experience. That didn’t change it was an easy and enjoyable read though. Not much longer after that, Emily was sound asleep, yet Joyce pressed on with the story. With only a little bit left, she saw the story to the end. “And after Ferris hung up his brand new fish, and set aside the set of pet oysters he won, he slipped into his own bed, thinking what a wonderful day he’d had. And as the moon started to rise, Ferris started to snore, dreaming about next time when the fair would come, and all the fun things he would do next year.” Marking the end with the close of the book, Joyce looked at the sweetly sleeping girl. “Goodnight, my princess...” In a hushed voice, Joyce made her final coos as she finally turned off the light, closing the door just slightly behind her. She looked at the time on her phone disappointingly. She knew if she wanted to make some real headway tonight, she’d probably be sleeping in a little later tomorrow… She’d definitely be up before Emily though. Knowing her, that was practically a given. Everything that needed to go into the nursery would have to wait until tomorrow, considering a certain someone was currently sleeping inside of it. She could at least group everything by the door in the meantime. Rolling up her sleeves, she set out to work. It was strange to be back in panties again, even if she didn’t want to admit it. How could it not be strange? Several inches of thickness and absorbency were suddenly gone, and you also suddenly knew what it was like to press your thighs together again. Panties had their unique comforts as well, though. As well. She hated to phrase it like that, because that meant she was admitting to some benefits in wearing diapers, which unfortunately wasn’t totally false... Right now though, she probably did look like a kid that just got her toilet license, considering she was lifting the hem of her sundress right now to see how they looked. No more cartoon characters, and definitely no tapes to keep them attached to her waist. Simple, mature colors and designs; something she was much more familiar with. “You know you shouldn’t be doing that around anyone else other than me, right?” Still holding it up, she looked over to Joyce who was currently carrying a small box of baby items. Putting two and two together a little too late, Emily finally let go of her dress and it fell back into place with a blush. “I was just looking, that’s all...” “I can imagine it feels a little weird after going for more than 24 hours in diapers. How do you feel?” “Fine, I guess.” How else was she supposed to feel? Good? Bad? She didn’t feel anything. It was just another day, and another outfit at this point. “By the way, why do I have to wear a dress?” Emily looked down at herself, and then into the nursery mirror a tad bit nervously. “Doesn’t it make me look a little immature?” Joyce paused behind her in front of the mirror, giving the sight a much more satisfied look. “No one said you had to wear it, you know?” “Then why did you pick it out for me?” Emily slightly swung her hips, watching the loose ends swish to her sways. “Because I did? In the end, you’re the one who put it on!” “Fine! I’ll go put some jeans and a shirt on, then,” with exaggerated marches, something a diaper didn’t allow her the liberty of, she walked to what would be her room for only a few more hours. “But,” Joyce’s sudden words halted Emily. “I think looking cute for my parents would do for a really good first impression? Remember? My dad always had a soft spot for me! Don’t tell him I said this, but I think he has a soft spot for cute things in general...” An obvious escape from her true feelings, Emily excused herself with a sharp right down the hall, avoiding the room which would let her reclaim maturity, as well as the nursery that would mean admitting a lack thereof. “...I’ll go get the highchair.” Joyce silently giggled, knowing full well what’d just happened. Clearly she liked the dress, and Joyce did too, but only one of them was brave enough to admit it. “Just grab the tray, okay?” Joyce called down the hall. “I’ll get the heavier part!” Unfortunately it wasn’t an opportunity for Emily to figure out how the tray unlocked because it’d already been done for her. Something told her that later down the line it would be one of her final regrets. Already she’d been toyed with mercilessly. The tickles and misfire with the pancake already were giving her PTSD. She lifted the white, plastic tray and carried it by her side down the hall. “Just set it down in the closet against the wall. There’s plenty of space in there.” The last bit came off as both a positive and a negative. There was the perk of being able to house more baby items, but that also meant a lack of clothes in Emmy’s wardrobe. Maybe there would be time to visit Amy this week… The heavier part came next, both by the help of Joyce and Emily, proving it to be an effective team effort as they disassembled as much as they could to fit it through the door frame. “Done and done!” Joyce clasped her hands as she briefly admired their handiwork, closing the nursery’s closet, and finally the nursery itself. “Are you sure there’s nothing you want before I lock up?” “Actually, you’re right! I’m gonna need a few diapers, at least,” Emily said with joking exaggeration. Joyce looked at her for a moment, then was already re-opening the door. “Wait, wait!” She looked back. “I was...kidding...” “I figured you were,” Joyce laughed, and Emily looked at her menacingly. “...Meanie.” “You know it’s because I love you, though!” Joyce leaned in for a kiss on her forehead, which Emily did accept, but then finally felt a sense of relief once she heard the twist of the key, and knew for sure that their secret was safe. “Relieved?” “Definitely,” Emily sighed. She looked around their immediate surroundings one last time, trying to find any sort of miniscule detail that might betray their efforts to cover up everything entirely. Thankfully Mr. Bear couldn’t cause any more havoc than he already had. He was trapped in a place where his screams would never reach the surface... Emily quickly shook the thought out of her head. Clearly her mindset was still in another place. Taking a note from the blank white door shrouding a rabbit hole of fantasy and fetish, she tried to leave the childishness by the entrance. “It’ll be fun, okay? Tonight’s gonna be great, and so is the one after that, and then the next one too.” “Are you gonna be able to get all that time off?” “Maybe not all of it, but I can definitely finish things up a bit early at the office. Don’t miss me too much, now.” Emily stuck her tongue out mockingly, and Joyce only laughed as they moved into the guest room. “Alright, the final, final thing we need to do is move your clothes.” Joyce had already opened one of the drawers. “Are you sure there’s enough space for me in your room?” Emily didn’t sound especially overconfident anymore. “What if my clothes don’t fit?” “Trust me, they will. It forced me to toss a few things that I haven’t touched in years, anyways. Honestly, I don’t even know how some of it survived when I first moved here.” She took a moment to consider her personal mishaps, then doubled down on the task at hand. Between the two of them, it only took a handful of trips with a handful of clothes between each of them. Since her visit to Jack’s, her wardrobe had returned to not only its original size, but also took on the addition of Joyce’s plentiful generosity, near doubling what she had. There was a fine line between what you could see was hers, and what was a gift from Joyce. All you needed to do was look at the info tags or the logos on some of the clothing. The price was certainly telling enough. “Actually, now that I think about it, I’ve never been in your room before?” Stepping inside for the first time, Emily was treated to the final room of the apartment she had yet to see. “Well, it’s not much, but it’s mine I suppose.” “Not much?” Emily silently muttered, taking in the wonderful sight. It was just about as big as the ‘guest room,’ if not bigger, and had a relatively similar setup. The theme in here was more along the lines of light grays accented by purples, especially evident in the comforter, and also in the blinds. Her room didn’t have a balcony, but instead made up for it in a small stretch of window reaching from the floor to the ceiling which covered the span of the bed. It allowed a breathtaking view out into the city and onto the street, and though it didn’t seem like much right now, it surely must have been magical at night. She had her own closet, dresser, and although much smaller, still a personal bathroom. A tv was mounted to the wall on the opposite side of the room, and on either side of the bed was a nightstand. The bed was just as big as the one she’d been sleeping in, and there seemed to be a few more extra pillows to boot! Wait, of all things, why did that excite her? “Think you’ll manage with me in here for a few nights?” Emily responded by faceplanting into the bed. The give and slight bounce to her collision was naturally the only way you can truly test the worth of a mattress, and resoundingly satisfied, she said with a muffled voice, “Yes, I think this is acceptable!” She felt the remnants of last night on her cheek as it nuzzled into the comforter, brushing her hand across the cool material and feeling the slight fuzz of tiny, miniscule fibres sticking outwards. “Well it’s not time for bed yet,” Joyce finished sorting both of their piles and was just about to pull Emily back up, though she managed herself. “A few more trips ought to do it.” The pair went back and forth, and forth and back, only now Emily helped with the sorting rather than taking so much stock in Joyce’s bed. Along the way, she kept admiring all the smaller details of the room, slowly digesting what made Joyce into the person she was, or at least defined her character. From the walls, to the floor, though maybe those parts weren’t so telling… How she arranged her room and decorated her smaller bits was a bit more of a story. A stand was placed underneath the tv, providing some relief to the empty space that would’ve been there. Knick knacks decorated the top of it with a few photos of scenery, a strange, metallic sphere that seemed slightly bigger than Emily’s hand, and a couple of books neatly stacked on one another. “Emily?” “Huh?” She turned her head to Joyce and the dresser, noting there was still a small amount of clothes left. “I think I may have lied about space… I guess I didn’t realize you had so many clothes.” She then looked at her judgingly. “Are you sure you don’t have a shopping problem?” Emily’s eye nearly twitched. “Gee, I wonder who got me so many.” “Obviously yourself,” Joyce with a ‘huff’ continued to play into the joke, which Emily found just as funny as slightly annoying. They both very well knew who was the reason for her massively expanded wardrobe, and the thought of trying to shift the credibility onto Emily was a huge no-no. “Well, it’s not like I’ll need everything, right?” While Emily openly spoke, she did a slight twirl from heel to heel, pivoting from foot to foot as she neared the fullbody window closer and closer. “No, I think what we have is plenty, too. I’ll just slip these into the nursery then.” It must have been a pile Emily threw together, because Joyce didn’t recognize it, and Emily admittedly gave up on folding by the end of it. A few shirts covered the lot of items, but considering where it was going it’s not like they needed to be tidied. Just as Joyce was locking up the nursery for the last and final time, Emily drifted into the hall. “And you’re positive they won’t find out?” “Absolutely, whole-heartedly, one-hundred percentu...ally!” The sudden devolvement in her speech naturally had Emily shifting gears, far too busy to worry over things when there was stuff too funny not to smile over. And the reassurance was definitely needed, but it still didn’t feel like enough. “Where are we gonna put the key though?” Emily started to look nervous again. “What if they ask about what’s inside the room?” The much calmer and collected one then said, “We just tell them it’s meant for storage. It originally was, you know? I mean, it always worked on you?” Stupidity then followed on Emily’s part, realizing that she was in fact practical enough to believe that. It probably was storage at one point, but Emily couldn’t say with confidence as to when it stopped being that. Regardless, even if it didn’t make sense, some part of her wanted to believe that Joyce’s parents wouldn’t be satisfied by such a simple answer. They’d crave details, asking, “Oh, but Joyce? How could it possibly be for just storage? Whatever could there be inside of it that you’d need to lock away? Why, if I didn’t know any better, this would clearly be the perfect setup for a nursery; obviously meant for Emily! It makes too much-” She nearly hit her head off the wall trying to drop the stupid notion. And why did she give their voices an accent inside her head? Such an oddball… Did her parents even have an accent? Probably as much as Joyce did, which was none, but then again, things like that tend to become watered down the further you fall from the tree. A slow, pulsing beep could be heard from down the hall. Emily jumped, not because she was scared, but because she’d never heard that noise once before. Her heart started to beat uncomfortably, because even if she didn’t know what it meant, her body had a foreboding guess as to what it meant. Joyce looked more confused than anything, but that only lasted for a second when awkward surprise and confusion took its place. “Well it’s a good thing we finished up early...” Joyce said, taking her turn to be relieved. She checked her phone then with a slightly urgent pace walked past Emily and down the hall. “Ugh, for once can’t my mom get a time right?” If there was any room left for doubt, Joyce’s complaint was the final sign. “Wait! You mean they’re outside right now?” “We can’t say for sure, I mean, it may not even be them… But if I had to guess...” Emily followed her into the shoe area in front of the entrance, and could see her looking into a small console attached to the wall. Joyce pressed her finger to a button and spoke clearly. “Charles? You’re a bit early, aren’t you?” Emily could hear his voice play back through the intercom. “I understand Ms. Summers, but I suppose their plane landed early. They’re waiting in the car right now. Should I send them up?” “Landed early,” Joyce lightly mocked. “It’s like honesty’s the last thing on her mind...” Rolling her eyes, she pressed down on the button again. “You can send them up now, unless you feel like driving in a circle for a few hours?” “I...can do that, if you wish?” “No, no,” as if he could read her face through the one-way display, Joyce shook her head. “Sorry, just a bad joke. Thank you already for the time you’ve given me today on your day off. Please, just unload their bags, let them inside and send them up. Again, I can’t appreciate this enough.” “No problem at all. Have a good weekend, Ms. Summers!” “Thanks Charles, you too.” Joyce finally turned from the console and moved over to Emily, suddenly hugging her by the waist. “Not that I mind, but, why are you hugging me?” “No reason,” she looked down at her and smiled. “Just felt like it.” “Aren’t they here really early though?” “Yes,” she said begrudgingly. “They are.” “You don’t sound very happy to see them?” “No! No, it’s not that,” she sighed. “I am happy. It’s just one of my mom’s habits, that’s all. To be honest I should have been expecting this. 1 o’clock in her world is probably landing at 11 and meandering for a few more. Clearly she didn’t feel like doing the second part...” “Is being early a bad thing?” “Being early is perfectly fine in my book, only when we can afford to lose that kind of time. If they showed up any earlier I probably wouldn’t have been joking when I said that to Charles.” Her hand brushed the outer part of her pants, feeling the slight bump that matched the outline of the key. As the minutes ticked away, and the inevitable was finally arriving on their doorstep, Emily was feeling the need for a hug too. No matter how many times she told herself that there was no reason to be nervous, of course she’d drum up a thousand reasons that existed purely for shock factor. A pair of faint, yet growing voices could be heard from the outside hall. “Are you sure it’s this floor? I could have sworn he said the 27th.” They sounded headstrong in their own opinion, even if it was wrong. The kind of captain that’d go down with their ship. “Hon, he said apartment 3702, not the 27th floor. Which one is it though?” The voice was deep, with the slightest tinge of age to it. “Odds are on the right, even on the left. Just wait, we’re gonna knock on a complete stranger’s door! We should call Joyce and double check the number.” “Something tells me she won’t be happy about how early we are...” Meanwhile, Joyce give Emily a stare that said everything, as she walked over to the door, slowly turning the knob. Before the female voice could respond, Joyce stuck her head in the crack of the door, too small for Emily to see through as she kept her distance, well inside the apartment. She could see Joyce turn her head from left to right though. “Honey, you’re right!” The male voice exclaimed. “There’s one of her neighbors! I told you we were being too loud!” “What do you mean?” the voice shot back defensively. “Oh...” the heat in her voice seemed to tone down as if she were turning to a different speaker. Probably Joyce. “I’m very sorry about my husban… Joyce!” as if they’d just seen her now, they spoke in a delightful surprise. “Hey mom, hey dad!” Joyce greeted them excitedly. “But in all seriousness, we probably should get inside before mom gets too loud...” “What do you mean too loud? You should tell that to your father. That man has a set of chords on him that make a drum sound like a high-pitched squeal...” the funny banter started to die down as the voices came closer, and Emily could slowly see the door open, as two more figures were introduced. “Anyways, give me a hug, you! It’s been too long!” Joyce’s hand fell off the door as she was suddenly taken in for a hug by someone other than Emily. Someone actually Joyce’s exact height. Just when her face was briefly over Joyce’s shoulder, Emily could see her faded, yet still clearly blonde hair and older face still a close neighbor to when it was once youthful. Her face looked incredibly similar to Joyce’s! Well, considering things genetically, it was actually the opposite, but it didn’t detract from how they certainly looked related. Emily was so busy seeing what her mom looked like, she didn’t even realize when she was looking back at Emily. Her eyes seemed to have a frightening sparkle in them, and Emily could already feel the woman’s desire to smother her. When they ended their hug, surprisingly, she didn’t pounce for Emily, thankfully, and instead waited for her husband, Joyce’s dad to have his turn. If Emily thought Joyce and her mom were tall, she was sorely mistaken. Add half another head to the gap Emily already had with the two other women, and there would be Joyce’s dad. His shortly cut hair looked as if it were struggling between trying to be black or brown, as the pair had struck a compromise on simply really dark brown. Lighter hairs were checkered throughout, and the thin shade of facial hair wrapped around the lower end of his face looked salt and peppered too. From Emily’s perspective it looked as if Joyce had finally met her match in terms of height, but what did that say then about Emily’s predicament? Now she felt even more vertically challenged. “How’ve you been, kiddo?” “I’ve been good, dad!” She happily hugged him back. “How about you?” “Meh, you know me. Same old same old.” “Mom told me you’re still doing cooking events?” “‘Course I am! Just because I’m retired doesn’t mean I stopped being a chef!” Joyce chipperly agreed as they finally let each other go. His figure now in full view was as lean as a man his age could be. Though his metabolism was probably on its tail end of a healthy life well-lived, he certainly didn’t seem to take it for granted, minus a little bit of leniency for dad bod, of course. He had a duffle bag slung over his shoulder, along with a pair of sizeable suitcases by his side. Joyce glanced over to her mom, who looked to be ready to burst, and she knew exactly why. While Emily was still silent with her apprehensive observations, even Joyce’s dad gave her a glance and a smile, but he probably kept his true self reserved out of respect. His wife was probably a little too overzealous right now to consider that. “Now mom, you need to promise me that you’re not going to bite,” Joyce said jokingly, but also, not so jokingly… She looked over to Joyce with a frown. “Really? You think I travelled to the other side of the country just to eat your girlfriend?” She brushed her shoulders as if the insult had left a mark. “Maybe a nibble or two, at least...” “Emily,” Joyce was finally the first to call to her, forcing the personal reminder that she indeed, was able to speak. She looked to Joyce with a sense of alertness, as Joyce gestured one hand to her dad, and the other two her mom. “Meet my parents!” School plays were the worst. Productions centered around amateur students who either had the ambition but not the skill, or the kids without a single interest or acting bone in their body. Weeks would be spent preparing for such an important showcase; a culmination of practice, repetition, presentation, and skill, even if there was little to begin with. She could see herself on stage right now, dressed in the farmer’s overalls, facing an expectant audience, waiting for her cue to speak. And it had come, but the words wouldn’t. Weeks. Countless hours spent each and every day trying to remember and recite something that was so simple and so basic. Trained on a never-ending loop, just so that in a moment like this, you need only turn over a few stones to find the words carved into your skull. But of course, in a stereotypical fashion she would forget. Mr. Pig would never be told to get back into his pen, and Mrs. Forrs wouldn’t scold her for being such a mean farmer. Her mouth moved slightly, but no sound came from it. Her array of social skills suddenly fell apart, and the sheer shock of the situation was enough to crumble her very foundation of human interaction. She scoured throughout her head for something intelligible to do or say; anything that would signify a proper greeting! God, why was she freezing up? Think! Think! Quickly, she took one of her hands into the other placing them in front of herself. Then what surprised everyone in the room, though especially Emily and Joyce, was when from the waist up she bent forward at a 45 degree angle. Whilst Joyce was thinking to herself, sh...she bowed…? “N-nice to meet you!” She spoke in a slightly rushed voice, realizing the mistake later than she could correct it. “My name is Emily...” Obviously falling back on her most primitive form of basic introductions, she nearly added her last name too. What was she doing?! She almost didn’t stand up straight, because surely then they’d see her face was as bright as a tomato. It was already a shaky start, but she’d certainly ruined her chances at mutual respect with this blunder. A deadly silence seeped into the room, and just a second elapsed was plenty lethal enough. “Oooh. So formal!” Joyce’s mom suddenly said in fascination, finally taking the attention off of Emily’s shoulders as all heads turned to her. Emily nearly laughed at her own insanity. She’s pitying me… The only male in the room cleared his throat, “Definitely!” He gave a pleasant smile. “But Emily, really,” he chuckled. “We’re not that special, but we appreciate your hospitality.” Emily slowly raised her head, still feeling the warmth radiate from her cheeks. Apparently it wasn’t as damaged as she thought, because the overwhelming dread of judgement and ridicule hadn’t fallen over her. Although it started as a trickle, Emily could feel a sense of self flowing back to her as her vocabulary and rationale expanded to what it should be. “S...sorry about that,” trying not to sound nervous, she laughed. “It’s a bad habit of mine. My mom is Japanese, so uh, she used to have me formally greet our Japanese side of the family.” “Don’t sweat it,” he smiled once again, oddly making Emily feel a slight bit calmer. “Thank you again for your respect!” “You never bowed to me when we first met...” Joyce said in a brief, jokingly pouty voice, obviously trying to lighten the mood. It definitely worked though, because Emily couldn’t help but giggle. “Oh, I can’t wait anymore!” Joyce’s mom suddenly exploded in a small burst of frustration, as her flats rushed across the floor and closed the gap between her and Emily in mere moments. Her arms wrapped around Emily in whole, her arms included. Trapped in the cocoon known as Joyce’s mom’s arms, she felt herself squeezed all over. “Emmy it’s so great to finally meet you! You’re the most adorable thing I’ve ever seen!” E..Emmy? Emily slightly leaned her head past the woman and looked at Joyce with worried eyes. Worried for an endless list of reasons, the first on the list being the sudden physical affection she was now being given. “Ah, hon,” her husband thankfully came to Emily’s rescue, tapping her on the shoulder. “Mom!” Joyce near-hissed, much less reserved than her dad. “You can’t just smother her like that!” Her mom finally relented, as Emily could feel some air getting back into her lungs. At least now she knew where Joyce got her affectionate side from… She looked as if she only acknowledged Emily’s presence right then, as she apologized in a much more relaxed tone. “I’m very sorry about that Emmy, but I’ve been waiting quite a bit to do that… You know how it can be.” No, she didn’t, at least she thought, but her mom spoke as if the feeling justified her actions. “You know we got lucky when Hannah decided to stick with our son after meeting you,” her husband joked, but given the depth of his voice, he almost sounded serious. “Oh quit it, you! She’ll really start to think I’m some sort of creep or something,” she looked back to Emily as reassurance. “I promise, I’m not.” Clearly meant as a joke, Emily still nodded as if it were crucial information. “By the way, Mom,” Joyce finally interjected. “Why are you calling her Emmy? Her name is Emily.” “What do you mean?” She looked over to Joyce as if she were in the wrong. “I heard you call her that over the phone?” All three relevant female figures in the room then remembered the night in question that Emily was sick and wandered into the kitchen. “Didn’t I tell you that you misheard me? It’s Emily.” “Fine, fine, but what’s the harm in a nickname? If you won’t say it, then I will. I think it’s cute,” she turned back to Emily. “You don’t mind the name, do you hon?” Emily didn’t know if she was genuinely being asked or coerced into a binding contract. Just as she was going to look over to the visibly annoyed Joyce for help, the wife’s retainer once again reeled her in. “Mary, you need to give Emily some space to breathe. I think she’s about to be shell-shocked if you keep the pressure like this.” Clearly she didn’t like to be told ‘no,’ but she did seem to listen to reason as she let the topic go. “Sorry about that, Emily. She tends to get excited when meeting new people.” “Don’t worry about it!” Emily gave the best smile she could; a few blocks down from a totally genuine one, considering how mixed her emotions were right now. Everything was either of positivity or pure confusion. And no offense to Joyce’s mom, but Emily was currently favoring the dad right about now… “I’ve been looking forward to meeting you guys as well.” That comment had both parents smiling. “And you,” Joyce accusingly notioned to her mom, who looked back with confusion over the tone. “Do you know what time it is right now?” “What? Maybe a half-past twelve? Noon at most?” “It’s a few minutes past eleven!” Quietly, Joyce’s dad moved on over to Emily’s side, making her look like a middle schooler at best. “This can happen every now and then...” he explained to Emily in a hushed voice, who quietly nodded, listening on as well. “Isn’t that good? So we’re an hour early? That means we can do more stuff today!” “An hour?!” Joyce raised her voice, just like her mom, “You told me the plane was going to land at one! Do you know how lucky you are that Charles was there early?” “And we were very generous with his tip,” her mother said contently. “I really don’t see the issue. Everything worked out, didn’t it?” Normally Joyce wouldn’t have been happy to hear that Charles was tipped. She paid him more than enough than to be tipped by the people he drives. When it involved working with her mother though, Joyce unfortunately felt that it was appropriate. “This time, it did,” Joyce bitterly remarked. Probably a perk to their mother-daughter bond was how expressive they could be with the other and not fear hurting the other’s feelings. Emily watched in mild fascination, finally seeing their exchanges in the flesh rather than over the phone. “We just finished clearing out a room for you guys, you know? I was ready to have him make you guys circle the block until we were ready to send you guys up.” She looked over to her dad. “No offense, dad.” “None taken.” Both parties seemed to be calming down, as in the end what was done was done, and everything did work out by the end of it all. With one last sigh the pair hugged again. “We’ve only seen the entrance, but your new apartment looks very nice, by the way!” Mary (Joyce’s mom) said, even with just a view of the lowered slate floor meant for shoes, and the slightest sliver of the living room on one end and the kitchen on the other in the hallway. “We get by,” Joyce said simply, finally rolling in their suitcases, feeling slightly sheepish about just only closing the door now after all that turmoil… Hopefully she wouldn’t get a noise complaint… “How was the flight?” “Nothing too bad. Your dad managed to get a good deal for business class,” her husband took a moment to look particularly proud, causing Emily by his side to involuntarily smirk. “Nothing too bad.” “Well that’s good. I wouldn’t have minded getting you guys tickets, you know? That way I could, you know, actually figure out for when you’d be coming?” Obviously she wasn’t totally okay with the early arrival bit. Maybe not so much that, but decades of random disregards for a schedule or date had her simply predisposed to be strict with her mother. “We appreciate the offer dear, but you’ve helped us more than enough. We always had a secure retirement, you just helped us make it a bit more...lavish?” “And you said they’re always like that?” Emily looked up to Joyce’s dad. “One minute it could be like that, and the next right back to a fight...” “They sound like sisters...” “Who knows?” The two laughed, and with the volume of the dad’s voice, Joyce and Mary couldn’t help but notice. “Seems like they’re getting along,” Mary passively said to Joyce, pleased with the sight. Joyce looked back to her with a smirk. “Something tells me though you two might not come so easily.” “And what’s that supposed to mean?” She looked to Joyce questioningly, but then they shared a laugh too. What they understood as sarcasm and genuine flame and fire was something only years of parenting and daughtering could realize. People like Emily and Joyce’s dad could only observe and take notes as they try to decipher a bond that transcended common sense. “So one last time,” Joyce turned back to Emily. “Emily, meet my parents, Mary and Frank. Mom, dad, meet Emily.” All three exchanged greetings one last time, though without the formal bow from Emily this time. “Feel free to call me Mom, though!” Mary added with a smile, whilst the other two apart from Emily gave her suggestive stares. “Do you guys want to see your room?” Joyce broke the tension unbeknownst to her mom. “I can give you the tour once you’re unpacked.” “That sounds like a good place to start,” her dad agreed. “Let me just get our...” “Oh! Your bags,” Emily suddenly trying to be helpful hopped onto the slate floor with her bare feet, taking one of the suitcases with both hands. It came nearly up to her waist and even on wheels when she tried to move it the weight was beyond evident. It was heavy, but she wasn’t going to call it quits after already offering. “Emm-ily, you might want to let Frank take that one. I’m not the lightest packer...” Joyce’s mom with a sudden sense of concern almost intercepted the girl as she maneuvered the case. Emily almost grunted as she moved it. The woman definitely didn’t pack light, but again, Emily didn’t want to waste her gesture. “No, really! It’s fine. I’ve got it.” She wheeled it over to the greatest challenge: the tiny ledge separating the shoe area, and the raised wooden floor where only socks and bare feet could roam. It was minor, of course, but when considering Emily’s physical strength coupled with a heavy suitcase, it wasn’t too far from a recipe for disaster… “Emily, why don’t you let my dad get that?” Joyce like her mother wasn’t feeling too enthusiastic about the challenge either. She knew her heart was in the right place, but still… “All I need to do is...” Certainly struggling, she brought it up to the ledge, trying desperately to lift the ten ton tank on wheels, wooden floor slightly hung over the slate floor, and the front wheels were getting caught on it. She turned her back to the case as she tried to pull it forward. Someone other than Emily finally took action though, as Frank got behind the suitcase, giving the bottom a slight lift and a push for Emily’s sake. It definitely cleared the gap, with the whole system had so much momentum combined, she hadn’t seen the sudden boost in speed coming as she quickly let go of the suitcase and stumbled forward, slipping on the smooth floor. It was close to being a repeat of last night, only that her hands caught the floor before her nose did. “Emily!” Two voices in unison spoke with urgency as Joyce and Mary were both by her side. “Are you alright?” Joyce was the first to ask. Clearly embarrassed, she nodded her head, almost immediately regretting her determination to be helpful. “Yeah, didn’t hit my nose this time?” She spoke as if it were a silver lining, and Joyce chuckled while Mary still looked concerned. “What does she mean ‘this time’? Oh, and Emmy hon, you might want to fix your dress...” Emily spun her head behind her, and suddenly realized why it suddenly felt slightly cooler on the upper parts of her thighs. With the bottom half of her sundress thrown about because of her own antics, her pantied bottom was on display for everyone to see. Before she could herself, Mary fixed it for her; an even worse fate than fixing it herself. Trying not to look at her, namely because of how hard she was blushing, Emily muttered a thank you. “Just let my husband take the bags from here on out, okay? You’ve got gusto though,” she chuckled, “I’ll give ya that.” Gusto unfortunately didn’t feel very appropriate for how she was feeling right now, as she could feel herself desperately wanting to shrink into nothingness and vanish. Not only had she messed up her greeting, but she just flashed Joyce’s parents as well! She’d much rather be caught in panties than the alternative, though… Still, those ‘mature’ designs she was talking about earlier quickly started to feel only so when compared to her diapers. Why? Why did she have to be wearing the ones with the stripes?!

Yeah you need to invest in the magic wand it's the best out there and yes when you wear a diaper and you vibrate on the outside you can just let go and let it all flow it's mind-blowing! I orgasm twice as hard with a vibrator in a diaper than having intercourse. Sent from my SAMSUNG-SM-G891A using Tapatalk On Sent from my SAMSUNG-SM-G891A using Tapatalk

Trigger Warning: Collars, bondage Part 33The next two days were much of the same, breakfast from April, lunch from April, dinner from April, supplements to go with it and lots of juice. The nighttime diapers were always completely soaked and swollen in the morning despite their ridiculous bulk. The days were spent just talking to Tina. She was on a Little-oriented career path, she wanted to care for Littles professionally in a greater capacity. Meeting me had actually changed a lot for her, she was planning to reinforce the status quo before meeting me.. now she wanted to be an agent of change, to help more Littles find happiness the way I had. I told her about the Love Your Little store, and Donna and Alice, and everything I could think of about how April and Lisa handled Littles, and how wonderful it could be. I don't think my feet actually touched the ground more than a handful of times in my first three days at Little Care, I was constantly being held by Tina and talking the whole day.. unless I was drinking juice or at lunch with April. It was honestly really good. April and I didn't go out, we didn't really want to "soak in the atmosphere" as it were. We would sit and talk in the hotel room, or watch a movie, or just snuggle and read together. It was really nice.. I slept in her arms every night and I don't think I'd ever felt closer to her.But when we came to the Little Care on the next day, Tina wasn't there. I hadn't actually talked to any of the other nannies there.. I was really nervous again all of a sudden. Little Care had become a safe place, and I didn't know if it was going to be that way today. The girl behind the counter had black hair, long with bangs in the front. She wore very mature makeup, and her nametag read "Nanny Beth". She had a smile on her face... but it didn't reach her eyes."Good morning, where's Tina today?" April asked, feeling me tense up."Tina doesn't work Sundays, ma'am," Beth smiled to her, "I run the show for her on Sunday." Had I seen her before? I didn't really pay attention to anything but Tina when I was here. "Don't worry, Ms. Morris. I'm already aware of all of Kimmy's restrictions." I felt panic rise in my chest as April handed me over to Beth."Mommy... " I whined softly, reaching back to April."Sweetie," April said, looking a little pained, "You like Little Care, you'll have a great day like always. We're well past the halfway point on recording, we'll be going home soon. Be a good girl today, okay?" I nodded. April's phone buzzed and she looked down, "Oh sweetie, I don't think I'll be able to have lunch with you today like we have been. There's a bottle of my milk for you in the bag for your lunch today. I'm so sorry.""Have a great day, Ms. Morris," Beth said as she began carrying me back into the main area. The moment the door had closed behind April, Beth held me up to her eye level, lifting me up under my arms. She stared into my eyes and her smile turned mean, "Well well well, if it isn't Princess Kimmy who needs to be held all the time. You've made my job really hard this week, Kimmy. Tina hasn't done squat except play with you all day while I picked up all the slack.""I'm so sorry, Nanny Beth. What can I do to make it better? I want to be friends," I pleaded to her, dangling helplessly in her arms."Oh, I've been thinking all morning about what you can do for me. I'm going to have a nice, relaxing day," her smile grew as she carried me toward that foreboding steel door, "You're going to the kennel today, you don't get to be a princess today, you get to be a kitten.""Why are you doing this to me?" I couldn't help but start crying, "I didn't do anything to you! Please don't!"The other side of the steel door was terrible. We were in a narrow hallway, the left side was a sheer wall with only a recessed cubby interrupting the otherwise unbroken surface, the right side was a wall of cage doors. I couldn't see in to any of them from this angle, but I could hear several whines as Beth strode down the hall. On the far end of the hallway was another steel door."Nanny Beth please!" I pleaded as she sat me down on a shelf in the cubby, it was difficult to see through my tears, but I felt her taking my dress off, "Please I'll be good, please put me in a crib. I don't like this!""Spoiled princess isn't getting what she wants," Beth mocked in an ugly sing-song tone. I felt her forcing my hands into mittens and then there was some sort of mask pulled over my face. It didn't cover my eyes but it covered my nose and mouth, as she forced it over my face I felt her squeeze my face and a pacifier-like bulb invaded my mouth. She buckled the mask behind my head, and there was a thick collar attached to it that fit over the collar that April had put on me. I felt trapped! I put my mittened hands to the mask, but I couldn't feel anything. I tried to plead, but a soft "meow" came from the mask instead."Much better," Beth grinned down at me, wiping my eyes, "Little kitten, you get to spend the day in here. And if you say a word to your mommy about it, I'll make sure tomorrow is much, much, much worse. You're getting off light here. We have the best RoboNanny in the other room... I could instruct it to feed you until you can't hold it and you poop your Little diapers full and then I'll set it to give you a spanking for an hour. How's that sound? Or I could leave it on the exercise routine all day and have it run you - have you ever peed yourself while running, little Kimmy? I bet you'd love that. Four hours of that and you'd be begging to be a kitten."My eyes were wide with horror. Beth was evil! My protests came out as sweet meows from the mask."Are you going to tell your mommy? Maybe we should just start the RoboNanny in on spanking you now." I shook my head vigorously. I would absolutely tell April all about this, but I wasn't going to let Beth know. "Good kitten, you spend the day right here. I'll come hook your bottle up to your mask at lunchtime... but you probably aren't getting changed until your mommy comes for you. Have fun!" She closed the barred door to the cage and I was left alone, cold in a small cage. I looked down at my hands, they were mittens that looked like cat paws, with no claws of course. I tried my best to feel around the mask.. there were ears on top of my head, and the mask protruded from my face, I could see the end of it, I'm sure it looked like a cat's mouth. I was naked except for the diaper, which was wet already, stuck in a small cage where I only had enough room to turn around. The other side of the cage was clear plastic, where I could see into a room.I have no idea how long I sat in that cage, I laid down and cried - all I could do was watch out of the window at the people coming and going in the room. Every now and again, someone would come in with a Little wearing a mask that made them look like an animal and a big puffy diaper with a tail poking out of it. They were handed over and shortly after, I could hear them being loaded into a cage. It was a daycare for Little pets.. I didn't even know Littles were kept this way! It was awful. At least as babies we were loved and held. Being stuck in a cage, unable to talk at all was the worst! The Amazons going in and out were all dressed in suits or pantsuits.. they all looked like business professionals, bigwigs. I was betting that the Catalon fashion at the moment was to have a Little pet... Oh, how I hated this place!I had nothing to do but watch the awful Amazons and listen to the cries of my fellow Littles for hours.. until a fat Amazon man with an Amazon preteen came in. I hadn't seen too many actual children since I arrived in this dimension. Some at the stores we visited, but it seemed most Amazons had Littles instead of children. But this girl was surely taller than I was. She was dressed in tight blue jeans and a light blue blouse - a small blue purse slung over one shoulder, her dark brown hair was tied in a side ponytail. Her giant father in a pinstripe suit with shined shoes. The girl was pointing at me. What did that mean? I backed into a corner against the bars, hoping they wouldn't see me.. but the cage behind me was open and a young adult Amazon male, an awkward boy with an awful haircut to his dingy brown hair was pulling me out of the cage. I squirmed and protested, but it all came out as meows. He was carrying me to that far door, opposite the one I came in. He was wearing a dark blue uniform shirt, he certainly wasn't part of Little Care."Oh, that one doesn't have a tail on her diaper, Daddy," I heard the Amazon girl complain, "We have to fix that.""You say you're not sure where this one came from?" the man was asking the employee. My eyes went wide and I started thrashing."No sir, she's not in the registry.. I'm not sure how she got here.""I'll take her then," he stated plainly. His daughter cheered and hugged him. I screamed for all I was worth, but it came out as a purr."Oh, she likes that Daddy, hear her pretty purr? Oh, she's the cutest kitten ever. She'll make the best playmate for Sunshine. What's her name?"I felt the attendant pull back the collar of the mask.. he'd see my tag! He'd know I was April's, I'd be okay! They couldn't take me, the collar made me safe."Oh," the boy said, "it seems she's owned - by someone from Albion. Her name is Kimmy Morris.""No! I want her!" the girl was furious, "Daddy, I want her! She's perfect! Her hair looks so soft!""But she's not in your system, she's not checked in." The man had a sly tone to his voice that I absolutely did not like."No, sir.""I'll give you ten thousand right now if you look the other way. You never saw this kitten, and she certainly didn't go with us."I felt the employee's pulse quicken. He couldn't! I squirmed and protested, but the girl seemed to be pleased with the meows that came from the mask."I shouldn't... ""Fine, fifteen thousand."And then I was being handed to the girl. She was only a few feet taller than me, I should be able to escape. I shoved her and squirmed."Daddy, she's too wiggly, she's going to hurt me," she complained, "And she doesn't have a tail. Make her less wiggly and fix her tail for me, daddy."Suddenly I was being hoisted into the air by my armpits. The man thumped me on the head and I saw stars... I was so dizzy, he hit me so hard!"Bad kitty, you belong to Bella now. You will behave or else." He handed me back to the clerk, "Get her a tail to match her ears, and give her a sedative please. We'll take her home now, along with Sunshine.""Kimmy's a dumb name for a kitty," I heard the girl saying as the employee took me back to the cubby.. I was being changed into another diaper, thicker than the already too thick daytime diapers.. it taped backwards.. it was a crawler! This one had a tail poking out of the back of it, but the inside felt the same. I knew from experience I wouldn't be able to stand in this. I felt a sharp stab in the back of my thigh... and suddenly I felt very sleepy. He drugged me!Time seemed to be a slideshow between heavy blinks... the attendant's grinning face, a wad of cash being handed over, being loaded into a cage carrier.. and another girl laid on top of me.. and then I was out.